summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
-rw-r--r--.gitattributes4
-rw-r--r--LICENSE.txt11
-rw-r--r--README.md2
-rw-r--r--old/69760-0.txt3283
-rw-r--r--old/69760-0.zipbin58546 -> 0 bytes
-rw-r--r--old/69760-h.zipbin3289118 -> 0 bytes
-rw-r--r--old/69760-h/69760-h.htm4759
-rw-r--r--old/69760-h/images/cover.jpgbin1983295 -> 0 bytes
-rw-r--r--old/69760-h/images/coversmall.jpgbin248091 -> 0 bytes
-rw-r--r--old/69760-h/images/i004.jpgbin119203 -> 0 bytes
-rw-r--r--old/69760-h/images/i031.jpgbin82435 -> 0 bytes
-rw-r--r--old/69760-h/images/i041.jpgbin88465 -> 0 bytes
-rw-r--r--old/69760-h/images/i059.jpgbin136213 -> 0 bytes
-rw-r--r--old/69760-h/images/i065.jpgbin85021 -> 0 bytes
-rw-r--r--old/69760-h/images/i087.jpgbin95776 -> 0 bytes
-rw-r--r--old/69760-h/images/i099.jpgbin67757 -> 0 bytes
-rw-r--r--old/69760-h/images/i119.jpgbin90816 -> 0 bytes
-rw-r--r--old/69760-h/images/i127.jpgbin84099 -> 0 bytes
-rw-r--r--old/69760-h/images/i130.jpgbin33045 -> 0 bytes
-rw-r--r--old/69760-h/images/i131.jpgbin42751 -> 0 bytes
-rw-r--r--old/69760-h/images/i133.jpgbin38265 -> 0 bytes
-rw-r--r--old/69760-h/images/i139.jpgbin81591 -> 0 bytes
-rw-r--r--old/69760-h/images/i155.jpgbin135262 -> 0 bytes
-rw-r--r--old/69760-h/images/i177.jpgbin93689 -> 0 bytes
-rw-r--r--old/69760-h/images/i_title.jpgbin67554 -> 0 bytes
-rw-r--r--old/69760-h/images/i_titlelogo.jpgbin34984 -> 0 bytes
26 files changed, 17 insertions, 8042 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..d7b82bc
--- /dev/null
+++ b/.gitattributes
@@ -0,0 +1,4 @@
+*.txt text eol=lf
+*.htm text eol=lf
+*.html text eol=lf
+*.md text eol=lf
diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..6312041
--- /dev/null
+++ b/LICENSE.txt
@@ -0,0 +1,11 @@
+This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements,
+metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be
+in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES.
+
+Procedures for determining public domain status are described in
+the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org.
+
+No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in
+jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize
+this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright
+status under the laws that apply to them.
diff --git a/README.md b/README.md
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..39bbcf8
--- /dev/null
+++ b/README.md
@@ -0,0 +1,2 @@
+Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for
+eBook #69760 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/69760)
diff --git a/old/69760-0.txt b/old/69760-0.txt
deleted file mode 100644
index c7aad5b..0000000
--- a/old/69760-0.txt
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,3283 +0,0 @@
-The Project Gutenberg eBook of Brothers and sisters, by Abbie Farwell
-Brown
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
-most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
-whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
-of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
-www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you
-will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before
-using this eBook.
-
-Title: Brothers and sisters
-
-Author: Abbie Farwell Brown
-
-Illustrator: Ethel C. Brown
-
-Release Date: January 10, 2023 [eBook #69760]
-
-Language: English
-
-Produced by: David E. Brown and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team
- at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images
- generously made available by The Internet Archive)
-
-*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK BROTHERS AND SISTERS ***
-
-
-
-
-
-BROTHERS AND SISTERS
-
-
-
-
-[Illustration: “POOR LITTLE KITTY, HOW COLD SHE MUST BE” (PAGE 6)]
-
-
-
-
- BROTHERS AND
- SISTERS
-
- BY
- ABBIE FARWELL BROWN
-
- ILLUSTRATED BY
- ETHEL C. BROWN
-
- [Illustration]
-
- BOSTON AND NEW YORK
- HOUGHTON, MIFFLIN AND COMPANY
- The Riverside Press, Cambridge
- 1906
-
-
- COPYRIGHT 1906 BY ABBIE FARWELL BROWN
-
- ALL RIGHTS RESERVED
-
- _Published September 1906_
-
-
- For permission to reprint the several chapters of this volume thanks
- are due to _The Churchman_,--“The Garden of Live Flowers,” “April
- Fool,” “The Dark Room,” “The Pieced Baby,” “The Alarm;” to _The
- Congregationalist_,--“The Japanese Shop,” “Brothers and Sisters;” to
- _Good Housekeeping_,--“Buried Treasure;” and to _The Kindergarten
- Review_,--“The Christmas Cat.”
-
-
-
-
-CONTENTS
-
-
- CHAPTER PAGE
-
- I. The Christmas Cat 1
-
- II. The Christmas Cat’s Present 10
-
- III. The Japanese Shop 19
-
- IV. April Fool’s Night 28
-
- V. The April Fool 38
-
- VI. The April-Fool Journey 48
-
- VII. The Dolls’ May-Party 57
-
- VIII. The Dark Room 66
-
- IX. The Garden of Live Flowers 86
-
- X. Buried Treasure 97
-
- XI. The Pieced Baby 106
-
- XII. The Alarm 120
-
- XIII. Brothers and Sisters 131
-
- XIV. Tommy’s Letter 145
-
-
-
-
-LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS
-
-
- “Poor little kitty, how cold she must be” (_page 6_) _Frontispiece_
-
- “See what Santa has brought the Christmas cat” 16
-
- The littlest baby white rabbit 24
-
- “I am April Fool” 40
-
- Kenneth found that it was a wall of glass 44
-
- She lifted poor Matilda and set her up on the window seat 64
-
- In tiptoed a little figure 74
-
- Living flowers 92
-
- The sand stretched out like a great sheet of paper 98
-
- Awakened by a little silvery laugh 108
-
- They were Tommy and Mary Prout 122
-
- What a shriek of joy went up 142
-
-
-
-
-BROTHERS AND SISTERS
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER I
-
-THE CHRISTMAS CAT
-
-
-It was the day before the day before Christmas, and there came a big
-snowstorm, so that Kenneth and Rose were shut up in the house. Now
-that was a very hard thing to bear, for as every one knows, the last
-two days before Christmas are the longest, slowest days in the whole
-year. But if one has to stay in the house and just _think_, it seems as
-though the time would never go by.
-
-If it had been a pleasant day they could have gone out of doors to
-skate, or to coast, or to play any number of jolly games which they
-now remembered sadly. Perhaps they would have gone to their cousin
-Charlie’s house, which was in the next block but one beyond theirs.
-Perhaps their papa would have taken them down town for a last look at
-the Christmas shops, and the wonderful toys, some of which they hoped
-Santa Claus would remember to bring to the Thornton house. There were
-ever so many nice things which they could have done to make the time
-pass away, if only it had been a pleasant day. But now there seemed
-nothing in the world to do.
-
-Kenneth and Rose wandered dismally about the house. They peeped into
-the play-room, where the toys were lying about looking very lonely, as
-though they would say,--
-
-“O Kenneth! Do come and play with us. Please, Rosie, don’t go away and
-leave us all alone!”
-
-But Kenneth and Rose were tired of all the old toys, they had played
-with them so many, many times. They hoped that Santa would bring them
-some new ones on Christmas morning, if Christmas morning would ever,
-ever come!
-
-In the dining-room Rose’s old doll, Matilda, was lying face downward on
-the sofa, quite heart-broken because she had been so long deserted.
-Rose looked at her, then she turned her back sadly.
-
-“Matilda is growing very ugly,” she said. “No wonder she hides her
-face, with only one eye and a broken nose. I still love her very much,
-but I do so hope that Santa will not forget how much I need a new
-dollie.”
-
-They went down into the kitchen, with a vague hope that Katie might
-find them something to do. But Katie was too busy baking the Christmas
-pies and cake to bother with children. She would not even give them a
-bit of dough to play with.
-
-“Whisht!” she cried, flapping a dishcloth at them fiercely, “Rin out o’
-me kitchen, you childer! I can’t have ye fussing about here this day,
-niver a bit. Rin off an’ play somewheres else, like a good little lad
-and lassie, now.”
-
-Run off and play! Where should they run, and what should they play?
-There was no one to help them. Papa was down town in spite of all
-the snow. Kenneth wished that he too was a big man who could go out
-of doors in spite of all the snow. Mamma was busy in the library with
-secrets of her own, and would not let them in. Rose wished that she too
-was a big lady who could have secrets all by herself. Then she would
-not mind however hard it might storm outside.
-
-Kenneth flattened his nose against one dining-room window, and Rose
-flattened her nose against the other, and they stared out at the snow
-smoothly spreading itself over everything, just as Katie was frosting
-the cake downstairs. Big drifts were piling up beyond the curbstones,
-and in the doorways opposite. Now and then a sleigh floundered past,
-the horses making their way with difficulty. Supposing, oh, supposing
-that it should storm for two whole days, and the snow should grow so
-deep that even Santa Claus’s reindeer could not get through with the
-gifts for their Christmas stockings!
-
-Suddenly Kenneth jumped right up in the air and cried, “Look, Rose!”
-And at the same moment Rose pressed her nose even flatter on the window
-and said, “O Kenneth, what is it?”
-
-Something tiny and black was moving along through the snow on the
-sidewalk. It gave little hops, each time sinking down almost out of
-sight, stopping to rest between jumps as though it were very tired. The
-children watched it breathlessly.
-
-At last it came to the long flight of steps, which looked like a smooth
-toboggan-slide of snow. But the little black creature seemed to know
-what was underneath the cold white covering, for it hopped bravely up
-on the lowest step, then up and up, step by step, to the landing, where
-the snow was not so deep. And now the children could see it plainly.
-
-“Why, it’s a poor little kitty!” cried Kenneth, almost pushing the
-glass out of the window with his small, cold nose, so eager was he to
-watch the little stranger.
-
-“And she has come to our ownty-donty steps!” echoed Rose. “Poor little
-kitty, how cold she must be!”
-
-Just at that moment the wet little black thing looked up at the window
-where Rose stood, and just as if she had heard what Rose said, the poor
-kitty answered very sadly, “Mi-a-o-ow!”
-
-All this time it had been snowing harder and harder, and already the
-tracks which the kitty had made in the snow were blotted out of sight.
-At the same moment Kenneth and Rose made a dash for the front door. “We
-mustn’t let the poor kitty stay there,” said Kenneth, “she will be all
-drowned in the snow, and frozen, too.”
-
-“Yes, we must bring her in and make her nice and warm,” said Rose.
-
-So they opened the front door, and stood at the head of the steps
-calling, “Kitty, kitty!” very gently, while the snow whirled in about
-their ankles.
-
-“Mi-a-ow!” answered the black cat, but this time she spoke more
-cheerfully. “Thank you!” she seemed to say. “May I really come in?”
-
-“Come in,” said Kenneth.
-
-“Poor kitty, do come in!” cried Rose, holding out her hand invitingly.
-And the black cat walked in.
-
-She was very wet and draggly, but Kenneth took her in his arms and
-carried her upstairs. Rose ran before, and they knocked on the library
-door, where their mamma was hidden with her secrets.
-
-“Mamma, Mamma! Come here a minute!” they cried. “Come and see what we
-have found. Come quick, Mamma!”
-
-In a minute their mamma came hurrying, and opened the door just a
-tiny little crack, through which she peeped at them. But when she saw
-what Kenneth had in his arms she came out quickly, shuttling the door
-carefully behind her (to keep the Christmas secrets from running away,
-I suppose).
-
-“What have you found, Kenneth?” she cried, holding up her hands.
-
-“A kitty, a poor kitty, lost in the snow,” said Kenneth.
-
-“We had to take her in and make her warm and comfy at Christmas time,
-didn’t we, Mamma?” said Rose.
-
-“Please, Mamma, you will let us keep her, won’t you?” they both pleaded.
-
-Mrs. Thornton hesitated. The cat was very wet and homely. She had meant
-to give the children a pretty little kitten some day. But just then the
-poor hungry animal looked up and gave a pitiful “Mi-a-ow,” and Mrs.
-Thornton remembered how dreadful it was that any living creature should
-be miserable and cold and homeless at the happy Christmas time.
-
-“Yes, you may keep her, children,” she said. “Keep her and make her
-have a merry Christmas.”
-
-Kenneth and Rose took the little cat downstairs and gave her a good
-dinner. “But you shall have a better one on Christmas Day,” promised
-Kenneth. Rose found a tiny basket and made a bed beside the fire in
-the dining-room. And there the black cat slept all the afternoon, she
-was so tired, and so glad to rest and to be warm. Rose sat beside
-her, stroking her soft fur, and Kenneth sat at the other side of the
-fireplace trying to think up a good name for the new kitty, so that the
-time went before they knew it, and they had forgotten to wish it were
-Christmas day.
-
-“What have you named the little cat?” asked their papa when the
-children showed him their new pet that evening.
-
-“Oh, Kenneth has thought of the loveliest name!” cried Rose, jumping up
-and clapping her hands. “We are going to call her Christine,--because
-she is a little Christmas cat. Isn’t that a beautiful name, Papa?”
-
-And Papa said that he thought it was a very beautiful name indeed.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER II
-
-THE CHRISTMAS CAT’S PRESENT
-
-
-The next morning when Kenneth and Rose awoke, it was bright and fair.
-The storm had cleared away, and the whole world was white and wonderful
-with spangled snow. Now the children could play out of doors as much
-as they liked, and the time went so fast that they almost forgot to
-wish Christmas would hurry up. Their cousin Charlie came over to play
-with them, and they built snow forts and snowballed one another; they
-made big statues of snow in the back yard and shoveled the sidewalks
-and the front steps nicely. Before they knew it it was evening
-again,--Christmas eve, and their mamma was inviting them to come and
-see her secret in the library.
-
-And what do you think the secret was? When the folding doors were
-thrown open there was a glare of light and a smell of woodsy green,
-and Kenneth and Rose and their cousin Charlie cried “Oh!” they were so
-surprised. For there stood a beautiful Christmas tree, glittering with
-spangles and icicles and silver balls and tiny candles.
-
-Kenneth and Rose and Charlie danced around the tree, and they had a
-beautiful time finding the little bags of candy which were hidden for
-each of them among the green branches.
-
-“It was a lovely, lovely secret,” whispered Rose in her mamma’s ear.
-“And when I grow up I will make one just like it for my dolls.”
-
-When all the candles had sputtered and gone out, Charlie’s papa came to
-take him home. And after that it was time to go to bed. But first they
-must hang up their stockings for Santa Claus to fill. They tied them up
-over the fireplace in the library,--Kenneth’s long black stocking and
-Rose’s shorter brown one. Then Kenneth said,--
-
-“Oh, Mamma, we must hang up a stocking for Christine. I am sure Santa
-will want to remember the poor little Christmas cat.”
-
-“I know!” cried Rose. “I will hang up one of my little summer socks.
-That will be just right for a little kitty-cat’s Christmas.”
-
-So she brought one of her short white socks and they hung it up in
-the chimney-place right between the other two stockings,--between
-Kenneth’s and Rose’s. And Christine looked pleased. Then everybody said
-good-night, and the children went to bed.
-
-It was very, very early in the morning when Kenneth opened his eyes and
-said out loud, “It is Christmas Day! Oh, at last it is Christmas Day!”
-Then his eyes opened very wide indeed, and he said nothing at all. The
-bedposts looked so queer!
-
-Kenneth scrambled over and examined them. On each post at the foot
-of the bed was a big yellow orange. These were the first signs of
-Christmas, and they kept Kenneth busy for some minutes. But when he had
-eaten one of the oranges he could not wait any longer.
-
-He ran to Rose’s room and thumped on the door. “Merry Christmas, Rose!
-Wake up!” he cried, poking in his head. But already Rose was wide
-awake, and was sitting up in bed eating one of the oranges which had
-grown on her bedposts, too, during the night.
-
-“Merry Christmas yourself,” cried Rose, jumping out of bed. “Let us run
-and wake up papa and mamma.”
-
-So they trotted down the hall to mamma’s room and thumped on the door.
-“Merry Christmas, Mamma! Merry Christmas, Papa!” they cried. “We are
-going down to look at our stockings and see whether or not Santa really
-did come last night.”
-
-Papa and mamma sighed a little, for they were still very sleepy. But
-mamma said, “Well, children, you may go down. But first you must put on
-your clothes, so that you will not take cold. Papa and I will be there
-in a little while.”
-
-Kenneth was dressed first. He ran downstairs to the library, and sure
-enough! there hung the three stockings, bulgy and knobby and queer. He
-shouted up the stairs, “Oh, Rose! Hurry, hurry! He really came, Santa
-Claus came, and he did not forget even Christine.”
-
-In a minute down came Rose, with her shoes half buttoned and her curls
-all tangled. She could not wait this morning to make everything just
-right.
-
-They seized their stockings and sat down on the floor to pull out the
-“plums,” like little Jack Horner. In Kenneth’s stocking he found a big
-red apple, and a bag of lovely marbles. Under these was a new game in
-a box, and a horn of candy. Kenneth dived down lower and found a toy
-cart, and a top, and a baby camera. At last he reached the toe of the
-stocking, where there was just one thing left. “I think it is a stick
-of candy,” said Kenneth. But when it came out, it was a jack-knife with
-four blades. You can imagine how pleased Kenneth was.
-
-As for Rose, what do you suppose she found in her stocking? She
-had a red apple, too, and a horn of candy. Then there was a cunning
-pocket-book, and a little coral necklace in a velvet box. There was a
-red rubber ball and a harmonica, and away down in the little brown toe
-of her stocking hid a tiny doll’s watch and chain. But the best gift of
-all poked its head out of the top of her stocking and smiled at her the
-very first thing. It was a lovely little doll, with yellow curls like
-Rose’s own, and blue eyes, and a white dress with blue ribbons.
-
-“Oh, you dear doll!” cried Rose, hugging her tightly. “I knew that
-Santa would bring you to me! You are ever so much prettier than
-Matilda, and I shall call you Alice.”
-
-Now Papa and Mamma came down, and they were eager to see what was
-in Christine’s stocking. “Let us take it down to the dining-room
-where Christine is,” said Mamma. “Katie tells me that there are some
-queer-looking bundles there for you, which Santa could not crowd into
-your stockings.”
-
-With a whoop of joy Kenneth ran down the stairs to the dining-room, and
-Rose followed as fast as she could, carrying the little white sock with
-the presents for the Christmas cat. She went up to the basket beside
-the fire, where Christine lay just as they had left her the night
-before.
-
-“Oh, Kitty, see what Santa has brought you,” said Rose, holding out
-the little bulgy stocking. Then she stared hard into the basket where
-Christine lay. “Oh-h-h! Kenneth!” she cried. “Come here quick! See what
-Santa has brought the Christmas cat!”
-
-For there, cuddled close up against Christine’s black fur, were two
-tiny round things mewing with baby voices; one little black kitten, and
-one as yellow as Rose’s curls, both with their eyes shut tight.
-
-“Well, well!” said papa. “Santa could not get those into Kitty’s
-stocking, so he brought them here. Isn’t it a lovely present for a
-little Christmas cat?”
-
-[Illustration: “SEE WHAT SANTA HAS BROUGHT THE CHRISTMAS CAT”]
-
-“Of course they both belong to Christine,” said Kenneth, “but may I
-not call one of them mine, and the other one Rose’s?”
-
-“I want the yellow one,” said Rose.
-
-“I like the black one best,” said Kenneth, “so that is all right.”
-But Christine licked both the kittens with her pink tongue and purred
-happily.
-
-“I like them both best, and they are both mine,” she seemed to say.
-
-Then the children took out the presents from the little white sock.
-There was a pretty collar and a bow of ribbon,--yellow, which was
-Christine’s most becoming color. And there was a little bunch of catnip
-instead of candy. Santa seemed to know just what a little cat would
-best like. But nothing seemed to please Christine so much as the tiny
-balls of black and yellow fur in her basket. And the children did not
-blame her. For indeed, of all their Christmas gifts,--except Alice, the
-new doll, and Kenneth’s jack-knife,--they each liked best the kitten
-which they had chosen.
-
-“I shall call my kitten Buff,” said Rose, touching the little yellow
-ball gently.
-
-“And mine shall be Fluff,” said Kenneth, who liked to make rhymes
-sometimes. “Oh, I am so glad that we took Christine in out of the snow,
-Rose! For if we hadn’t, perhaps Santa would never have thought of
-leaving us these dear little kittens.”
-
-And I shouldn’t wonder if Kenneth was right.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER III
-
-THE JAPANESE SHOP
-
-
-One day, not very long after Christmas, Mrs. Thornton said to Rose,--
-
-“Rose, dear, I am going to the Japanese Shop to buy a wedding present,
-and I think you would like to go, wouldn’t you?”
-
-“What is a Japanese Shop?” asked Rose.
-
-“Oh, it is a very wonderful shop,” said her mamma. “I can’t begin to
-tell you about all the curious things which they sell in a Japanese
-Shop. You must come and see for yourself.”
-
-So Rose put on her hat and coat and went with her mother to the
-Japanese Shop. What a wonderful place it was, indeed! Rose felt just
-as if she were in some strange, new kind of Fairyland, such as she
-had never before heard about. Everything was colored so bright and
-beautiful! There were such queer-shaped things sitting about on the
-floor and standing up in the corners! Curious lanterns swung from the
-ceiling, and tall screens of black and gold, with pictures of wonderful
-long-legged birds flying across, made dark nooks, in which strange
-bronze animals lurked surprisingly. Everything smelt sweet and rich,
-too, almost with the Christmas-tree fragrance of mamma’s holiday secret.
-
-Rose wandered about by herself while her mother was looking at the
-funny lamps hiding under colored umbrellas, which she called wedding
-presents, though Rose did not understand why. They did not interest
-her like Christmas presents, which were very different. But over in a
-corner, all by itself, Rose found something which she thought would
-make the loveliest Christmas present,--the most wonderful Christmas
-present that any little girl could have. And oh! how she wanted it for
-her very own!
-
-It was a toy garden; the kind that is put into the guest-room of a
-Japanese house to amuse visitors.
-
-My! It was a wonderful little garden,--a real, truly live garden,
-with growing trees and plants and moss. But it was all so tiny that
-it could stand on a little table no wider than Rose’s arm was long.
-And though the trees were really, truly grown-up trees, a great deal
-older than Rose,--older even than her mamma, whom Rose thought very old
-indeed,--they were no taller than Rose’s little hand.
-
-This is the way the garden looked. First, it was almost square and
-there was a little stone wall all around it, about an inch high. In the
-middle of the garden was a hill built of rocks, and on the top of the
-hill was a lawn of green moss, with a tiny pagoda, or Japanese house,
-no bigger than a match-box. The sides of the hill sloped down, very
-green and smooth, and at the foot was a little brook of real water,
-winding around the whole garden. The tiniest path of sand crept zig-zag
-down the hill to a bit of a red bridge that crossed the brook, for the
-people in the house at the top of the hill to use. And all along the
-brook grew little baby plants, and the wonderful dwarf trees that
-I told you about. Pine-trees they were, most of them, and the pine
-needles had fallen on the ground and had turned rusty brown, just as
-everyday pine needles do. Only these were ten times smaller. Rose
-wondered who lived in the little house at the top of the hill, and she
-said to herself:--
-
-“Oh, how I wish I were little enough to live in that dear little
-house, and play in that sweet little garden, and climb up into those
-darling little trees! Oh, how I wish I could be littler!” And that was
-something which Rose had never before wished.
-
-Just then Rose heard a cough behind her, and looking around she saw
-that the funny Japanese Man who kept the store was standing close at
-her elbow. He was smiling very pleasantly, so Rose said to him:--
-
-“Oh, Mr. Japanese Man! I think you can tell me who lives in the dear
-little house and plays in the dear little garden and paddles in the
-dear little brook. Will you, please?”
-
-The Japanese Man bowed and grinned, and looked at Rose for a minute
-without saying anything. Then he went away to the other end of the
-store. Presently he came back, and he had something in his hands. He
-set a little Somebody down beside the house on the top of the hill; and
-it was a tiny little old man made of china-stuff, in a long green gown,
-with a knob of hair on the back of his head, like a lady.
-
-“_He_ live in house, litty ol’ man,” said the Japanese. “And these, his
-animals; live in garden.” As he said this the Japanese Man set down on
-the bridge the littlest baby white rabbit, and in the brook a tiny-winy
-duck, which floated on the water, and under one of the trees a wee-wee
-mouse, with pink ears.
-
-“Oh!” cried Rose, clapping her hands. “Oh! how I wish I could be little
-enough to play there with them. Are they alive, Mr. Japanese Man?”
-
-The Man grinned more than ever. Then he came close up to Rose and
-whispered behind his hand, as though it were a great secret:--
-
-“No, not alive _now_. But after dark, when moon shines, and store all
-empty--all big folks gone away--then all come alive. My--my! Litty ol’
-man walk down hill, go fishy in brook. Duck say ‘_Quack quack!_’ Litty
-rabbit hop so-so over bridge. Litty mouse cry ‘_Wee, wee!_’ and climb
-up pine-tree. My! Litty girl like to see?”
-
-“Oh! Have _you_ ever seen?” cried Rose with her eyes very wide.
-
-But just then her mamma came back, with a bundle under her arm, which
-was probably a little Wedding Present, though Rose did not care enough
-about it to inquire. But she was very sorry when the Japanese Man bowed
-politely and walked away to the other end of the store. She had wanted
-to ask him a great many more questions.
-
-“Come, Rose,” said her mother; “we must go home now.”
-
-[Illustration: THE LITTLEST BABY WHITE RABBIT]
-
-“O Mamma! I want it!” sighed Rose wistfully.
-
-“Want what? The garden? Oh, my Dear! I cannot buy you that,” said her
-mamma sadly; “it costs dollars and dollars. But maybe I could buy you
-the mouse, or the duck, or the rabbit, or the little old gentleman up
-there. Would you like one of them, Dear?”
-
-“Oh, no!” cried Rose. “It would be dreadful to take them away from
-their lovely garden. I wouldn’t have one of them for anything. Think
-how lonesome he would be when it grew dark and they all came alive!”
-
-On the way home Rose told her mamma the great secret, which the
-Japanese Man had told her. And her mamma thought it was all very
-strange indeed, and said she wished that she too was little enough to
-play in the wonderful garden with Rose and that interesting family.
-
-When they reached home Rose told Kenneth all about the toy garden, and
-the secret which the Japanese Man had told her. But Kenneth only said,
-“Pooh! I don’t believe a word of it,” which was very disappointing.
-But, of course, Kenneth had not seen the garden, nor heard the Japanese
-Man tell the secret, which made a great difference.
-
-When it was dark Rose went to bed, and in a little while her mamma came
-to kiss her good-night. Rose held her tightly by the hand and made her
-sit down on the edge of the bed, where the moonlight shone like silver.
-
-“O Mamma!” she whispered. “Think of the shop, all dark and empty now,
-with just one moonbeam shining on the little garden in the corner.
-And the little old man comes alive, _pop_! like that! Now he goes
-walking out of his house, down the little path over the hill. And the
-bunny-rabbit scampers in front of him, _hoppity-hop_! Can’t you see
-him, Mamma? Now they come to the little bridge; the funny duck says
-‘_Quack, quack!_’ and swims away round and round the garden. Now the
-little old man sits down under one of the tiny pine-trees and begins
-to fish in the brook. And the wee-wee mouse runs up and down the tree
-and nibbles the cheese which the old man has in his pocket for bait. O
-Mamma, I can see it all, just as plainly! I wish I were there.”
-
-“I can almost see it, too,” said Mamma.
-
-“O Mamma, I think I could grow little just as easily as they could come
-alive. Don’t you?” said Rose.
-
-Her mother answered, “We-el, perhaps.”
-
-But she would never take Rose to the Japanese shop after dark, to see
-whether or not it could be done. Maybe she was afraid that Rose might
-grow little and stay little always--which would have been a dreadful
-thing for her mamma. But Rose thinks that she herself would like it
-very well indeed,--to live always in that wonderful garden with the
-mouse and the duck and the rabbit and the funny little old man,--if
-only Kenneth would grow little, too. But Kenneth does not want to grow
-little. He is trying just as hard as he can, every day, to grow big.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IV
-
-APRIL FOOL’S NIGHT
-
-
-On the night of April Fool’s day Kenneth had a strange adventure. It
-was Kenneth’s way to direct his dreamland journey toward Fairyland,
-where, if he but knows the secret how, a child can have the pleasantest
-possible times. On this particular night Kenneth shut his eyes tight
-and said the magic words which are the ticket on the Fairy Railroad;
-and presto! as usual, he found himself spinning through space into the
-realm where he would be. He kept his eyes shut tight, however, for
-every wise child knows that he must not peep during that wonderful
-journey, nor try to find out how it is done, or he will never be able
-to go again. It was only when a soft little jounce told him that the
-trip was over that Kenneth opened his eyes and ventured to look around.
-
-Yes, there he was, sure enough! He remembered the glittering
-Christmas-tree avenue which led up from the station. He remembered the
-beautiful flower beds on either side of the path--fairy beds where
-the flowers could talk prettily, and answer any questions which a
-child might ask. He remembered the white marble palace which gleamed
-beyond the Christmas trees, a palace full of wonder and delight. He
-hastened toward it up the hill. Yes, this was certainly the Fairyland
-of his dreams, where he always had such a lovely, lovely time; where
-all that he wished came true in the most marvelous way, and where
-delightful surprises were continually happening to give him pleasure.
-Kenneth smacked his lips already at thought of the goodies he would
-have to eat, and his fingers wriggled eagerly, longing to clutch the
-wonder-toys which he knew were growing somewhere about for him, when he
-had time to look for them.
-
-Now there was no one to meet him at the station, and Kenneth thought
-this strange. For he had expected to find his usual guide, a pretty
-little gauze fairy in spangled white, with a wand and crown and all the
-dainty ornaments which fairies wear. Kenneth was not greatly troubled,
-however, for he had been to Fairyland so often that he knew the country
-very well indeed, and he was not at all bashful nor afraid to help
-himself if he should see anything which pleased him.
-
-He began briskly to walk up the avenue, on either side of which the
-flowers nodded and smiled at him, saying, “Good evening, Kenneth. How
-are you to-night?”
-
-Kenneth laughed and nodded back, thinking to himself, “How very pretty
-they look! I never before saw them so gorgeous and beautiful. They must
-be perfumed with extra sweetness; I will go and see.” And, stepping up
-to a great bed of lilies, he bent over them, giving a deep, deep sniff;
-for Kenneth loved dearly the fragrance of flowers.
-
-“Achoo! Achoo! Achoo!” Kenneth sneezed, and sneezed again, so that his
-head almost fell off. “Achoo! Achoo! Achoo!” He reeled and staggered as
-he turned away. And all the flowers laughed so that they nearly snapped
-their slender stalks. They seemed to find it a great joke.
-
-“You dreadful flowers! You are full of snuff! Achoo!” he cried
-indignantly.
-
-“Aha! Aha! You know all about it!” cried the flowers. “The trick is not
-new to you; but is it not funny? Aha! Aha!”
-
-Kenneth did not think it at all funny as he ran on up the pathway,
-sneezing painfully at every step. At last he paused to wipe his
-eyes. “Achoo! Achoo!” Poor boy! He was fairly weak with his efforts,
-and spying a little seat near by under a tree, thought he would sit
-down to rest a minute and get his breath before going on his way.
-It was a funny little seat, like a great toadstool, and it looked
-very comfortable. But no sooner had Kenneth seated himself, than the
-wretched thing sank down into the ground, leaving him with a bump on
-the gravel of the avenue.
-
-“Aha! Aha!” cried the flowers, tittering foolishly when they saw
-Kenneth sprawling. “Oh, how funny you do look! What a good joke! How
-clever! We shall die laughing!”
-
-“You are very silly flowers,” said Kenneth, pouting. “You laugh at
-nothing at all. I never knew you to be so disagreeable.” And, trying
-to look very dignified in spite of his dusty jacket, he jumped up and
-strode down the avenue. The inviting little round seats seemed to have
-sprung up everywhere like mushrooms since his last visit, but he was
-too cautious to sit down again, although he was very tired.
-
-Kenneth walked so fast to escape the mortifying laughter which rang
-from the flower-bells, that he had almost passed the last Christmas
-tree before he remembered the magic fruit which they always bore for
-him.
-
-“Hello!” he cried. “I meant to look for a new jack-knife. I always
-find just what I want on these trees. Why, yes--there is one now,
-right over my head. Oh, what a beauty!” He reached up to grasp it as it
-swung about a foot above his nose. But at the very moment when Kenneth
-stretched out his hand, the tree gave a sudden jerk and up flew the
-knife quite out of reach.
-
-“Oh!” cried Kenneth, stamping his foot angrily. “What made it do that?”
-
-“Ha, ha!” snickered the flowers, who had been peeping at him from a
-distance. “What a joke! Try again, Kenneth.” And Kenneth tried again
-and again, jumping after the knife more frantically each time. But it
-was of no use. A malicious breeze, or some other cause, seemed to bend
-the tree away from him whenever he reached toward it. And at last he
-gave up in disgust.
-
-“I wanted a fountain pen, too,” he said to himself. “There ought to be
-one on another tree. Yes, here it is.” And once more Kenneth reached
-eagerly for the shining black thing that dangled close by his hand.
-
-Pop! Kenneth was half blinded by a stream of water that spurted into
-his eye. It was no fountain pen, but a fountain pop-gun that had gone
-off when he touched it.
-
-“Ha, ha!” shrieked the flowers, in a perfect madness of delight.
-Kenneth sat down on the grass to wipe his eyes and dry the little river
-that was running most uncomfortably up his coat sleeve. But my! How
-quickly he sprang up again! The grass that looked so tempting and soft
-was a cruel snare. For some one had wickedly planted it with pins or
-needles. Poor Kenneth! This was too much.
-
-It is no fun to find one’s self a human pincushion. He began to cry,
-and even then he heard the voices of the flowers sounding faintly, and
-they were laughing still. He glanced toward them angrily, then tucked
-his hands into his pockets and resolved not to let them see him cry. He
-marched away up the avenue without a glance into the Christmas trees,
-although they dangled the most interesting bundles before his face and
-seemed trying to tempt him to pluck their magic fruit. He also kept off
-the grass more carefully than if there had been a staring signboard to
-warn him.
-
-Now just outside the palace grew a thicket of magic nut bushes. Here
-Kenneth always stopped on his way to the greater wonders inside, to
-crack a nut and to have a pleasant surprise. Yes, there at the foot
-of the marble steps was the thicket, green as usual, and full of
-brown nuts, mysteriously knobby and promising. Kenneth picked one and
-knelt down on the gravel to crack it with a stone. But instead of the
-beautiful velvet cloak, magically folded into a tiny parcel, or a dwarf
-pony which would quickly grow full-sized, or a picture-book with moving
-figures on its pages, such as he had found at other times, the nut was
-stuffed with dusty cobwebs, which were of no use to any one, least of
-all to Kenneth.
-
-“Oh!” said Kenneth, in disappointment, and then he distinctly heard a
-queer voice cry, “April Fool!” He looked up and around, but there was
-no one to be seen.
-
-“April Fool!” cried the voice again. “Ha, ha! Kenneth has _such_ a
-sense of fun! He is a great joker himself; ha, ha!” Kenneth thought
-it must be one of the flowers, though the voice sounded different. He
-wished the good Fairy would come to him. His chin began to quiver,
-when he heard the same queer voice tittering behind the thicket of
-nut bushes. There was a little summer-house close by, and into this
-Kenneth ran to hide the tears which would come into his eyes. What a
-disagreeable country it was, this Fairyland which he had loved so well!
-He came here to be happy; but all these ugly tricks fairly spoiled the
-pretty place. He said to himself that he would never come again. Just
-then he spied a large, square envelope fastened to the side of the
-summer-house by a thorn. It was addressed, “For Kenneth.”
-
-“Why, that means me,” he cried, very much surprised. “Perhaps it is a
-letter from my good Fairy to explain why she has not come to meet me.”
-And he tore it open eagerly.
-
-It was a fat, bulky letter of several sheets. This was very exciting,
-for Kenneth had not received many letters in his short life. He
-unfolded the first sheet. From the middle of the page stared at him
-these words printed in huge red letters:--
-
- APRIL FOOL!
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER V
-
-THE APRIL FOOL
-
-
-Kenneth looked at it angrily, then turned over the other pages. They
-were just the same as the first one. He tore up the sheets and threw
-them on the ground. It was only an April Fool letter, after all!
-
-“April Fool!” cried a voice, echoing the same hateful words. “April
-Fool! Ha! ha! What a joke!” It was a funny little voice, louder than
-those of the flowers, and, instead of being silvery sweet like theirs,
-it was harsh and disagreeable. Kenneth glanced up, and there, perched
-on the railing of the summer-house, was the queerest little fellow,
-making the most horrible faces. With a bound the figure sprang inside,
-and Kenneth saw him more clearly. He was certainly a fairy, for he
-had wings, gauzy and beautiful, growing from his shoulders. But his
-dress was unlike that of any fairy whom Kenneth had met. It reminded
-him, however, of pictures that he had sometimes seen in books. This
-fairy wore a suit half of red and half of yellow; one leg and one shoe
-were red and the other yellow. His doublet was divided likewise, and
-likewise the funny hood which he wore about his shoulders. The borders
-of his costume were cut into points, and from every point hung a little
-bell that jingled and jangled mischievously whenever the imp moved
-about--which was continually. His cap had two long pointed ears, and in
-his hand he carried a wand, on the end of which was a copy of himself
-dressed in red and yellow, and tinkly with many bells. He was a very
-funny figure, and his mouth stretched from ear to ear in a grin which
-made Kenneth laugh, too. But Kenneth soon stopped laughing; for there
-was something about the imp’s smile that was not kindly, and that made
-one half afraid.
-
-“Who are you?” asked Kenneth, trying to seem very bold. “And what are
-you laughing at? I don’t see anything so very funny at this moment.”
-
-“Oh, don’t you?” grinned the imp. “April Fool! I do. I am April Fool.
-Why, don’t you know me?” And turning around he showed Kenneth a large
-placard, such as he had himself often made, pinned to one of the
-points of the imp’s doublet. “APRIL FOOL!” it read. Kenneth began to
-understand.
-
-“Oh, you are April Fool, are you?” he said. “I never saw you before.”
-
-“Ho! You never _saw_ me? No, but you have used my name often enough.
-You remember April Fool’s day every year? Aha! Those were good tricks
-you played, though to be sure most of them were old enough--old as I
-am, and that _is_ old indeed, I can tell you, my little joker. But they
-are good jokes, are they not? One never tires of them, does one?” And
-again he grinned at Kenneth maliciously.
-
-[Illustration: “I AM APRIL FOOL”]
-
-“N-no,” said Kenneth, doubtfully, looking again at the pieces of the
-torn April Fool letter and rubbing his eyes, which still smarted from
-the snuff. “But I think jokes are funnier when one looks on, don’t you?”
-
-“Ha! ha!” laughed the imp. “That is the best joke of all. Why, some
-folk seem to think as you do. But not I! Now I love a good joke for its
-own sake better than anything else in the world. I am always in it, for
-_I am_ the joke itself. Ha, ha!”
-
-“Then it is you who have made all these things happen to me,” said
-Kenneth angrily. “What do you mean by it?”
-
-“Ha! ha! Don’t you know what night it is? To-morrow is the first of
-April! What can you expect in Fairyland except the very biggest of
-jokes? This is my night. But come, now, don’t be sulky. It is only a
-joke after all, and you are such a joker yourself that you ought to
-take these little matters very cheerfully. Come with me.”
-
-“I don’t want to come with you,” said Kenneth, hanging back. “I want
-to go home.”
-
-“Nonsense, you cannot go home yet,” answered the imp. “It is not nearly
-morning. Now that you have come you must stay here until the time is
-up.”
-
-“Then I want my good Fairy guide,” said Kenneth.
-
-“Ho!” cried the other in scorn. “She is too silly-kind, too
-goody-goody. She has no real sense of fun, poor thing.”
-
-“I like her fun best,” insisted Kenneth. “Please take me to her.”
-
-“Oh, very well,” said April Fool carelessly. “If you insist I will
-bring you to her. But first you must have something to eat, for it is a
-long journey. Are you not hungry, poor boy?”
-
-Kenneth confessed that he was very hungry. “Then we will go to the
-kitchen garden,” replied the imp; “and there you can feast as much as
-you like.”
-
-“Oh, yes! I have been to the kitchen garden,” cried Kenneth,
-brightening. “The good Fairy took me there; it is a lovely place!”
-
-He followed April Fool out of the summer-house into a narrow path
-leading on and on and on between green hedgerows full of blossoms.
-Overhead the birds sang sweetly, and the sky was blue. Kenneth began
-to feel very happy. At last, in the distance, he caught sight of the
-kitchen garden, as he well remembered it, with its tall pie-fruit
-trees, its cooky bushes, its eclair plants, and its ice-cream
-fountains. The glimpse made him so hungry that he could hardly wait to
-be there, and he ran ahead, outstripping April Fool himself.
-
-“That is right! Hurry, my boy!” cried the imp heartily. And Kenneth
-skipped on happily. But suddenly _bump_! went his head and his knee
-against something hard, and he came to a dizzy stop, hardly knowing
-what had happened. There lay the kitchen garden just beyond, but
-something had stopped him and would not let him pass, something which
-he could not see.
-
-“Ha! ha! April Fool again!” laughed the imp, holding his sides for
-merriment. “Don’t you see through this joke? Why, it is perfectly
-transparent.”
-
-Sure enough! Kenneth put out his hand, and found that it was a wall of
-glass, which stretched across the path from hedge to hedge; a gateless
-wall which he could by no means climb over, but through which he could
-plainly see all the dainties on the other side. Kenneth groaned. “Oh, I
-am so hungry! What a cruel, cruel joke!”
-
-“Jokes do seem cruel sometimes,” admitted April Fool; “but they are
-_such_ fun! Oh, my, oh, my! How queer you did look when you bumped
-against that wall!” and he burst out laughing once more.
-
-“Well, are you going to let me in?” asked Kenneth, trying to keep his
-temper, though he thought the joke in very poor taste, like most of
-April Fool’s tricks.
-
-[Illustration: KENNETH FOUND THAT IT WAS A WALL OF GLASS]
-
-“Oh, no, we cannot enter here,” said the imp. “This is only an
-impracticable window. We shall have to go around by another way, a
-détour of some miles. But this time I really promise to take you to the
-kitchen garden.”
-
-Kenneth was very angry, but he began to suspect that he must let April
-Fool have his own way on this night. They turned back down the narrow
-path and began a long, tiresome journey round about and round about to
-the garden which they had already seen so near.
-
-And what a journey that was! beset by so many surprises, shocks, and
-practical jokes that Kenneth was nearly frantic before they had seen
-the end. They were crossing a bridge over a pretty little stream, when
-in the middle--_crash_! The whole structure gave way, and down they
-fell, with a sickening sinking feeling--fully three feet! Then the
-bridge came to rest on the magic springs which were made to complete
-this jouncy joke. After this their way led through a pitch-black
-cavern, which was so silent that Kenneth could hear his heart beat as
-he felt his way along. Suddenly there was an awful roar, like the growl
-of hundreds of wild beasts let loose. Kenneth screamed with fright, but
-the imp cried out, “April Fool!” And immediately the cave was filled
-with light, showing only an innocent sound-machine which had made all
-this commotion.
-
-They came within sight of a broad brook, which the imp said they must
-cross. Kenneth took off his shoes and stockings to wade and stepped
-down to the margin. But what was his anger to find that it was only
-a wide mirror over which they were able to pass dry-shod. That was a
-famous joke, to judge by the imp’s shrieks of laughter when he saw
-Kenneth put out his foot to wade into the glassy stream. But Kenneth
-had become so tired of such fun that he did not even smile.
-
-Kenneth grew thirsty, and they stopped to drink at a fountain which
-gushed clear and sparkling by the wayside. But at the first draught
-Kenneth found his mouth full of horrid, briny water, such as one
-swallows by mistake when one is bathing in the sea. Poor boy! This made
-him all the thirstier, but he was resolved not to show April Fool how
-wretched and unhappy he really was.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VI
-
-THE APRIL-FOOL JOURNEY
-
-
-At last, however, when Kenneth was so tired and faint that he could
-hardly walk another step, they came to the kitchen garden. There were
-the pie trees and the raspberry shrubs, the caramel plants and the
-bonbon hedge, brown with luscious chocolates.
-
-“Now, help yourself,” said the imp cordially. And without further
-invitation Kenneth fell to. A fine cream pie lay under one of the
-trees, from which it had just fallen. Kenneth cut a wedge out of it
-with the knife which was sticking conveniently in the tree-trunk, and
-began to eat it ravenously. But faugh! What dreadful stuff! It was
-frosted with soapsuds instead of whipped cream!
-
-“April Fool!” cried the imp, dancing up and down, for this was the best
-joke of all.
-
-“Oh!” whimpered Kenneth, “I hope they are not all April-Fool goodies.”
-And he ran to the next tree. But a bite was all he needed to prove that
-he must not trust his eyes this April Fool’s night. The mince pies were
-made of sand and sawdust, with pebbles for plums. The sponge cake was
-indeed a real sponge. The doughnuts were of India rubber; they might
-be fine for a teething baby to bite, but they were a poor lunch for a
-hungry boy. The griddle-cakes were rounds of leather, nicely browned
-on both sides. The salad was made of tissue paper; the chocolates were
-stuffed with cotton wool and other horrid stuff; while the maple sugar,
-upon which Kenneth was perfectly sure he could rely, turned out to be
-yellow soap--clean, but not appetizing.
-
-Even the eggs, growing innocently white upon the egg-plant, turned out
-to be hollow mockeries; some humorous little boy seemed to have blown
-their insides away, as a great joke. Once Kenneth would have thought
-that a very funny idea. But now he sat down and cried and cried, he
-was so disappointed and so hungry.
-
-“Boo hoo! Boo hoo!” sobbed Kenneth. “I want to go home. I don’t like
-Fairyland one bit!”
-
-“Ha! ha!” laughed the imp. “April Fool! This isn’t Fairyland at all;
-this is April Fool Land, and you are _It_. But come, I really think you
-have had enough of it. I will take you to the true Fairyland, and give
-you over to your kind, good, serious Fairy guide. Shall we go? _One,
-two, three--out goes he!_” And with a snap of his fingers, Kenneth
-found himself outside the tantalizing kitchen garden, walking toward
-his good Fairy’s real, truly palace, which gleamed comfortingly through
-the trees.
-
-At first he dared not think that it was really so; he suspected another
-joke of April Fool’s. But at last he spied the good Fairy herself,
-standing at the top of the long flight of marble steps which led up to
-the palace. Kenneth ran forward and waved his hand eagerly, he was so
-anxious to exchange guides and to be rid of the hateful imp. But the
-Fairy did not seem to see him. She was shading her eyes with her hand
-and looking off over the Christmas trees, appearing troubled.
-
-“Humph!” growled the imp. “There she is, looking for you. And how eager
-you are to leave me, now that you have enjoyed all the jokes I had to
-play. Well, good-by! You have only to walk up the staircase to your
-goody-goody Fairy, and you will be safe from me. I cannot pass into
-that palace, where the fun is of a different kind from mine.”
-
-“It is a great deal nicer than yours, for it is always kind,” retorted
-Kenneth, “and yet it is just as funny.”
-
-“Very well, go and look for it, then,” cried the imp, and without
-another word he disappeared.
-
-Kenneth was much relieved to see him go. He set his foot on the lowest
-stair and eagerly began the ascent of the marble flight. But no sooner
-had he lifted his foot to the second step than the staircase itself
-began to move under him, so that he had to step quickly to keep from
-falling. Horrible! What did this mean? “April Fool!” cried a voice
-behind him. “Ha! ha! It is my last joke, and it is a rare good one. You
-are on a treadmill staircase, Kenneth. You must climb fast or you will
-fall down and be ground up inside the machine. Hurrah! Step lively,
-please! Quicker, quicker! Maybe you will reach the top by to-morrow
-morning.”
-
-Kenneth had to work his little legs faster and faster and faster,
-as the great staircase revolved under him. Yet however he strove he
-reached never a step nearer the top, but remained always in the same
-spot. And the Fairy still looked away over the tops of the Christmas
-trees, without seeing him.
-
-“Ha! ha!” laughed the imp; but his voice was fainter than it had been,
-and Kenneth hoped it was fading away. The poor boy was so exhausted
-that he felt he could not keep up for long. His legs ached and
-his head ached dizzily, and his poor back, bent over the whirling
-staircase, ached most of all. “I cannot bear it,” he said to himself,
-panting and out of breath. “I cannot move my legs any faster. I cannot
-breathe. I must sit down, even if I do go under to be ground into
-little pieces.”
-
-Without more ado Kenneth sat down on the staircase, closing his eyes
-and shuddering with fear of what might happen next. But what happened?
-The staircase merely stopped with a jerk--and stood still.
-
-“April Fool!” cried the far-off voice of the imp. “You might have done
-it long ago. April Fool--Fool--Fool!” and the voice faded away into a
-mere sigh of the breeze.
-
-At the same moment Kenneth heard a sweet call from the top of the
-staircase. “Kenneth, Kenneth!” it said, in silvery tones quite unlike
-the imp’s harsh ones. And, looking up, he saw his good Fairy coming
-swiftly down the staircase toward him.
-
-“Oh, good Fairy,” sobbed Kenneth, “I have had such a dreadful time
-looking for you! Please stay by me, and do not let that bad, bad April
-Fool find me again.”
-
-The good Fairy leaned over Kenneth and put her hand on his head. “Poor
-boy!” she said. “Has April Fool been playing his tricks on you? This
-was his night, you know. He said you were a friend of his, so we had
-to let him have his joke with you. He is indeed a horrid fellow, and I
-hope he is no longer your friend.”
-
-“No, he will never be my friend again,” cried Kenneth.
-
-“I like my own kind of jokes a great deal better,” said the Fairy:
-“pleasant surprises, unexpected kindnesses, pain turned into pleasure,
-and disappointment into joy. One can play those jokes all through the
-year. But it is too late for any of them to-night. You must go back
-home now, Kenneth.”
-
-“I am quite ready to go,” said Kenneth wearily, for even a pleasant
-joke had no charms for him now, he was so tired. The Fairy took him
-by the hand and led him back to the station. They passed the magic
-nut bushes, but Kenneth did not pause. They walked under the tempting
-Christmas trees, but he did not look up. They went between the rows of
-flowers, gently tittering on either side, but Kenneth did not so much
-as glance at them. The kind Fairy held his hand, and April Fool could
-play no tricks upon him now.
-
-At the station the Fairy guide kissed Kenneth sweetly, and closed his
-eyes with her wand. “Come again to-morrow night,” she murmured, “and
-naughty April Fool will be gone for another year. Then you shall come
-into my palace and we will play some happy tricks.”
-
-Then she spoke the magic words of his return ticket, and Kenneth,
-with his eyes closed, felt a spring, a rush, and a whirling about his
-head. But he never peeped until he felt once more the gentle jounce
-that told him the end of his journey had come. Then with his fists
-he rubbed his eyes and, winking sleepily, opened them to find himself
-snugly lying in bed, with the morning sun shining into his window.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VII
-
-THE DOLLS’ MAY-PARTY
-
-
-Alice had never gone to a party before. Of course Rose, who was almost
-six years old, had gone to a great many. But Alice, who was her newest
-doll, was very young. She had come, you remember, on Christmas day, at
-the same time with Buff and Fluff; and the kittens had never yet been
-to a party either.
-
-Matilda, who was Rose’s old doll, had been to almost as many parties
-as Rose herself. But Matilda was not invited to this party. Only the
-youngest and prettiest dolls were invited to this party, for it was to
-be a May-Party, where every one has to look as beautiful as possible.
-Poor Matilda had only one eye and a broken nose.
-
-Ernestine, who was Lilian’s doll and who lived in the next block to
-Rose and Alice, sent out the invitations to ten dolls and their little
-mammas. They were to come at two o’clock in the afternoon of May Day
-for a picnic at her house. And every one was to bring a luncheon in a
-little basket, just as if it were a really truly picnic in the summer
-woods, instead of a cold city May.
-
-Rose dressed Alice in her prettiest white muslin gown, with a blue sash
-and the dear little watch which had come in the Christmas stocking.
-Alice’s yellow hair was curled and tied with a blue bow, and she looked
-so much like her little mother that Mrs. Thornton could not help
-laughing when they started for the picnic together. But Rose did not
-see anything very funny about it. Every one said that she looked like
-her own mother, and why should not Alice look like Rose?
-
-At the very last moment, when they were starting for the party, Rose
-ran back upstairs to the play-room, where the old Matilda sat in her
-little chair by the fireplace.
-
-“You poor dear old thing,” said Rose, hugging her tight, “I never
-before went to a party without you, and it seems very cruel to leave
-you all alone. But please remember that I still love you dearly, though
-you have only one eye, and your nose is broken, and you aren’t pretty
-like Alice. I can’t take you to parties any more, because people would
-laugh at you. But you have had a great many good times, haven’t you,
-Matilda? while Alice hasn’t been yet to a single party. I must make
-Alice have a good time now, for she is my youngest child. Good-by,
-Matilda dear, and don’t you be lonesome while we are gone.”
-
-Then Rose kissed the poor old doll and set her back in the little chair
-beside the fireplace. But Matilda looked very sad when the little
-mother went out of the door with the new doll in her arms, and it
-almost looked as if there was a real tear on her faded cheek under the
-one remaining eye.
-
-When the front door banged behind them, Matilda fell forward onto the
-carpet and lay there face downwards all the while that Rose and Alice
-were at the May-Party.
-
-The party was held in Lilian’s dining-room. The floor was covered with
-a green rug which had flowers on it, and which looked like the real
-grassy out-doors of the country. In the middle of the room, instead of
-a dining-table, was a little May-pole, as tall as Rose’s head, with a
-wreath of flowers at the top and pretty colored ribbons hanging down
-all around it.
-
-On one side was a throne with three little steps leading up to it, for
-the May Queen to sit on. And on top of the throne lay a beautiful crown
-of real flowers for the Queen to wear.
-
-First of all, the dolls were stood up in a long row, so that the
-prettiest one might be chosen. There was Ernestine herself, the
-hostess, who was a fat wax doll as big as a real baby, with flaxen hair
-and four white teeth. Ernestine was very accomplished, for she could
-say “Papa” and “Mamma,” but she was not nice and huggable and pretty
-like Alice. (At least, that was what Rose thought.)
-
-Then there was Marjorie, who had black hair, and
-Helen-Grace-Antoinette, who wore a real satin dress that came from
-Paris; and Bébé, who was in long clothes and who was thought by all
-the little mothers, except her own, too babyish for a May-Party. There
-was Yo-San, who was a lovely Japanese lady; and Toto, a little boy
-sailor doll, the only gentleman present,--and of course _he_ couldn’t
-be the May Queen! Then there were Blanche, and Beatrice, and Dinah who
-was black,--everybody wondered why she came to the party. Last of all,
-there was Alice. She was smaller than Blanche and Beatrice, but she
-wore a watch tucked into her sash. No other doll had a watch.
-
-Each little girl wrote on a piece of paper the name of the doll which,
-next to her own, she thought prettiest. No one could vote for her own
-doll, for of course each little mother would think her own child the
-best, and there would have to be ten queens.
-
-Lilian’s mamma counted the votes. And what do you suppose? Alice was
-elected to be May Queen! It was all on account of the watch. You can
-imagine how proud Rose was.
-
-They set Alice on the throne and put the crown of real flowers on her
-yellow curls, and she looked so pretty that Rose had to rush up and
-kiss her the very first thing. And all the other little girls wanted to
-kiss her, too.
-
-Then the dolls danced around the May-pole, each one holding the end of
-one of the colored ribbons, till the pole was twisted all the way down
-and looked like a big stick of striped candy. The dolls seemed to enjoy
-it very much, but their mammas were a bit dizzy afterwards.
-
-Then it was time for the picnic. Everybody sat down cross-legged on the
-green grass rug and opened the little lunch-baskets. First they spread
-a napkin on the grass, just as one does at a real picnic, and set all
-the cakes and cookies and sandwiches on it, where every one could reach
-for herself. And they ate without any plates or knives or forks, which
-was great fun. But there were no ants to come and eat up the crumbs.
-
-There were little cunning cakes, and figs and dates, grapes and apples,
-and some molasses candy. And there was lemonade to drink,--just like a
-grown-up picnic.
-
-After they had eaten everything they played games around the May-pole
-until it was almost dark, and then it was time to go home. But before
-they went Ernestine, who gave the party, carried up to the throne a
-big tissue-paper basket full of flowers, and gave it to the May Queen,
-kneeling down before Alice on the lowest step of the throne, just as
-they do in plays. And Rose was so proud that her face turned as pink as
-one of the roses in the May Queen’s lovely basket. Each doll had a dear
-little nosegay to take home, but only the Queen had a whole basket full
-of flowers.
-
-“You dear, lovely Queen Alice!” cried Rose, as she hugged her dollie
-tight on the way home. “I am so proud of you, and I love you better
-than anything in the world except Papa and Mamma and Kenneth and Cousin
-Charlie,--oh, yes, and Matilda. I had almost forgotten poor Matilda.”
-
-Rose was quiet for a minute, and then she whispered to Alice, “Don’t
-you think you ought to give some of these lovely flowers to poor
-Matilda, who didn’t go to the party and who isn’t pretty any more?”
-
-Alice was a sweet little doll, and was quite willing to share her
-flowers. So as soon as the front door was opened Rose ran upstairs to
-the play-room with the May Queen on one arm and the basket of flowers
-on the other. There she found poor Matilda lying face downward on the
-carpet.
-
-[Illustration: SHE LIFTED POOR MATILDA AND SET HER UP ON THE WINDOW
-SEAT]
-
-“Oh, you poor, poor dollie!” cried Rose. “Did you feel so badly as
-that? Well, don’t cry any more. Here is your dear little sister, the
-May Queen, who has come to share her lovely flowers with you. We
-both love you so much that we are going to make you our Play-Room
-Queen. See!”
-
-Then she lifted poor Matilda and set her up on the window seat, as if
-she were on a throne. And she took the beautiful flowers out of Alice’s
-basket and made a wreath which she placed on the old doll’s scraggly
-hair. And she pinned a lovely rose on Matilda’s dress.
-
-“Now you look very nice and dear,” said Rose, as she kissed her on her
-battered cheek. “Good-night, Queen Matilda of the play-room. Isn’t this
-almost as good as being May Queen?”
-
-And Matilda looked as if she thought it was. She seemed to be smiling
-with her ugly mouth. And when Rose softly shut the door of the
-play-room the old doll looked almost pretty,--in spite of her one eye
-and broken nose,--sitting there on the window seat, with Alice, the
-beautiful May Queen, at her feet.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VIII
-
-THE DARK ROOM
-
-
-In the middle of June Kenneth came down with the scarlet fever. This
-was very unpleasant for Kenneth, and for Kenneth’s papa and mamma, who
-were just making ready to move the family down to the Island for the
-summer. It was very hard for Rose, too; for of course she could not
-play with Kenneth nor even see him for fear lest she too should catch
-the fever. It was a terrible thing for Rose not to see Kenneth for days
-and weeks.
-
-They decided to send her away into the country, to the farm where Aunt
-Mary and Uncle John with Rose’s cousin Charlie Carroll had gone to
-live. Aunt Mary said that she would be glad to play for a while that
-Rose was her own little girl, for poor Aunt Mary had no little girl
-of her own. And Charlie thought that it would be great fun to have a
-little sister; for you see he had never had one. And that is why he did
-not make a very good kind of brother at first.
-
-Rose had not been in the country long before she began to miss Kenneth
-more than ever,--more even than she had expected. It was all Charlie’s
-fault.
-
-Charlie had his naughty days,--every one has naughty days, sometimes,
-until he learns better. But it happened unfortunately that Charlie’s
-naughtiest time came the very day after Rose arrived in the country,
-when she was feeling especially lonesome, and before she was acquainted
-with the new house and the barn and the new pets and playthings. She
-began to be homesick almost as soon as her father said good-by to her
-and went away to the train which would carry him home to Mamma and
-Kenneth and the city. But she was still more homesick the next morning,
-when she woke up and remembered that she was not going to see Kenneth
-all that long, bright, beautiful, out-of-doorsy day. So you see she
-needed very much that Charlie should be extra kind and good to her.
-
-Charlie’s mamma lay awake that morning smiling to herself to think
-how nice it was that Rose was going to be Charlie’s little sister for
-a time, and how happy he would make her in this beautiful country,
-showing her the new kittens, and the rabbits, and old Brindle’s little
-calf, and the flower-garden,--all the things which Charlie had enjoyed
-so much since he had come into the county to live. But that was before
-she knew this was Charlie’s naughty day.
-
-From the moment when he first opened his eyes and got out of the wrong
-side of the bed, Charlie was in trouble, and his mother had to speak to
-him so many times that she was ashamed to have Rose hear.
-
-After breakfast, when Rose cried eagerly, “Oh, Charlie, now will you
-show me everything?” Charlie sulked and said, “Oh, bother!” And when
-Rose followed him out into the garden, he tried to run away from her.
-But Rose could run fast too, and he soon found her panting at his heels.
-
-“What makes you run so fast, Charlie?” she asked. “I can hardly keep up
-with you.”
-
-“Well, I don’t want you to keep up with me,” he answered, turning his
-back on her and slapping his stick at a poor sunflower. “You had better
-go back to the house. I don’t want to play with you.”
-
-Rose’s eyes filled with tears and she said, “What makes you so bad to
-me, Charlie? I haven’t seen you for a long time, but I thought you were
-a nice, pleasant boy, like Kenneth. Oh, how I wish I could go back to
-Kenneth!”
-
-“Go home as soon as you please,” said Charlie rudely. “I don’t want you
-for a sister if you are so fussy and cross.”
-
-“I am not fussy and cross!” cried Rose indignantly. “You have been very
-impolite and horrid to me, and I am ashamed of you!”
-
-Then, I am sorry to say, Charlie did a very naughty thing. He pushed
-Rose roughly, so that she fell down and bruised her poor little knee.
-She tried not to cry, but the tears would come. And when she saw
-Charlie disappear around the corner of the house with his hands in his
-pockets, as if he did not care at all, she began to sob.
-
-“I wish I had not come to the country!” she whimpered.
-
-Now from the parlor window Charlie’s mother had seen this last
-naughtiness, and straightway she went after her boy, who was kicking
-his toe against the piazza steps.
-
-“Charlie, you have been a very naughty boy,” she said. “You have hurt
-your little cousin, and I must punish you. What makes you so bad
-to-day? I thought you and Rose would have such pleasant times together!”
-
-“I don’t like girls,” said Charlie sulkily. “They are telltales and
-cry-babies. I am glad I pushed her.”
-
-“Charlie!” exclaimed his mother, much shocked. “Go right up to the dark
-room and sit down in a chair and stay there until you are sorry. When
-you are truly sorry you can come out and tell Rose.”
-
-“I shan’t ever be sorry,” said Charlie obstinately. “And I will never
-tell her that I am.”
-
-“Then you will have no supper to-night,” said his mother firmly. “Go,
-now. Do as I tell you, Charlie.”
-
-Charlie knew that it was not safe to linger when his mother spoke in
-that tone. He stamped up the three flights of stairs and opened the
-door of the dark room. It was a spare chamber that was seldom used,
-save on Charlie’s naughty days. The blinds were closed tight, and not a
-ray of the beautiful summer sunshine could enter. Instead, there was a
-gloomy, greenish dimness, which was not at all pleasant. And the room
-was very, very still. The rest of the world seemed a long way off.
-
-Charlie dragged a chair into the middle of the room and sat down,
-kicking the rungs with his feet. It was all Rose’s fault. He had given
-her only a tiny push, and it could not have hurt her much. She was such
-a cry-baby and telltale! Of course it must have been she who had told
-his mother all about it. He could hear the faint sound of old Carlo
-barking outside, and fancied he caught echoes of Rose’s happy laughter.
-Yes, undoubtedly the mean little thing was playing with Carlo, enjoying
-herself in the beautiful sunshine as if nothing had happened, while
-he was shut up in the old dark room! Charlie thought of all the fine
-things he had planned to do this day, if something had not gone wrong
-from the very beginning.
-
-A great fly buzzed against the window pane, and for a time Charlie was
-interested in watching it bump its foolish head again and again. But
-he soon grew tired of the sight and sound. What a stupid way to spend
-a beautiful day, watching an old fly in a dark room! How the minutes
-dragged that usually galloped away too fast! He had only to say that he
-was sorry, and he might come out. But he was not sorry, and he would
-never tell Rose so.
-
-The time dragged on. The fly had ceased to buzz, and Carlo to bark.
-There was no sound inside or outside the dark room. Probably Rose
-had gone to ride. Mamma had promised to take them to the lake, where
-they could learn to row. What fun that would have been! Now Rose was
-enjoying it alone. Selfish little thing!
-
-Charlie began to fidget. The chair was hard and uncomfortable; he
-thought he must have been sitting there for hours. Luncheon time was
-over and gone. It must be almost evening. Surely it was growing even
-darker in the dark room. How could he ever bear to stay there all night
-alone--without any supper, too! He began to feel very hungry indeed.
-Suppose he should starve to death! That would make Rose feel badly
-enough. He hoped it would break her heart. A tear rolled down the side
-of his nose at the thought of his sad fate.
-
-Just then he heard a sound outside the door. The knob turned, and in
-tiptoed a little figure in white, with yellow hair and blue ribbons.
-It was Rose. Her face was tear-stained, and she looked piteously at him
-without speaking. Charlie frowned, and turned his head away. He was not
-sorry.
-
-Rose stood first on one foot and then on the other, glancing shyly
-at Charlie, as if hoping that he would speak. But he only sulked and
-kicked the chair-rung harder. At last she dragged another chair from a
-corner of the room, placed its back to his, climbed up into it and sat
-down.
-
-“H’m!” thought Charlie, “She has been naughty too. Now Mamma sees that
-I am not the only bad one. I wonder how long she will have to stay
-here.”
-
-They sat silent for a long time, back to back. Then Charlie heard a
-sniff behind him. He knew that Rose was crying. “I am glad of it!” he
-said to himself. “I am glad she was naughty and had to be punished.
-Usually girls are not punished like boys. They are lucky, and manage to
-escape.”
-
-[Illustration: IN TIPTOED A LITTLE FIGURE]
-
-Another little sniff from Rose; then a long silence. At last she spoke,
-in a half-sobbing voice: “It is beautiful out of doors. But it is
-horrid in this dark room.” Charlie made no reply. Presently Rose tried
-again. “How long have you got to stay here, Charlie?”
-
-“I don’t know,” he answered gruffly; “all night, perhaps.”
-
-“Oh!” Rose’s tone was startled, and again there was a long silence.
-
-“Aren’t you going to have any supper, Charlie?” she asked wistfully.
-
-“No,” said Charlie. “Are you?”
-
-“N-no,” said Rose hesitating, and then she gave a very long sigh.
-
-Charlie chuckled. She had “told” of him. It was her fault. Since he had
-to suffer, it was some comfort to think that she must do so also. He
-was not a bit sorry.
-
-“I wish we could have gone to the lake,” sighed Rose again. “I s’pect
-Aunt Mary went without us.” At this tantalizing thought Charlie
-retorted angrily:--
-
-“If you had not been a cry-baby and a telltale, mother wouldn’t have
-punished me, and we could both have gone.”
-
-“I didn’t tell!” cried Rose indignantly. “I wouldn’t have told if you
-had broken my leg off. I can’t bear telltales, and I wouldn’t be one
-for anything.”
-
-“Well, how did mother know, then?” asked Charlie, somewhat less crossly.
-
-“I s’pose she looked out of the window and saw you push me, and I
-s’pose she saw that I was mis’able.”
-
-“Cry-baby!” taunted Charlie scornfully.
-
-“I am not a cry-baby,” said Rose, with a quaver in her voice. “It took
-all the skin off my knee--look!--and it hurts awfully when I bend it
-around, _so_. But I never told Aunt Mary, and she doesn’t know. I cried
-a little because--because you hurt my feelings; that was why.”
-
-“Humph!” grunted Charlie, looking at the bruised, tender little knee.
-He tried to make light of it, but his cheeks reddened, and he felt
-ashamed. Rose was such a little thing, after all.
-
-Rose writhed in her seat. “Must you stay in the chair all the time?”
-she asked over her shoulder.
-
-“Yes,” said Charlie briefly.
-
-“It is so hard! I thought--if we could stand up, or sit down on the
-floor--maybe--but anyway we might play something else, some kind of
-_quiet_ game; Twenty Questions, or--or something. Would you like to do
-that, Charlie?” She twisted about in the chair and eyed the back of his
-head wistfully. Charlie hardened his heart.
-
-“No,” he said crossly. “I don’t want to play anything in this horrid
-old dark room.”
-
-“It isn’t quite so lonesome now that I am here, is it?” asked Rose
-anxiously. Charlie made no reply. “I thought you might be glad for
-company,” she went on. “I don’t mind being here--much. But it _is_
-nicer outside. There is Carlo--hear him bark! And there are the
-sunshine and the birds and flowers--and everything. Oh, it is lovely
-here in the country! I thought we would have such good times together,
-Charlie, as we used to do when you lived in the city, only here it is
-much nicer. You have so many lovely things to show me, Aunt Mary said.
-But now”-- She stopped short as if afraid of hurting his feelings.
-
-“How long have you got to stay here?” asked Charlie, wishing that she
-would go away.
-
-“Oh, I don’t know,” she answered; “perhaps all night. But I hope not.”
-
-“Why, what did you do that was so bad?” asked Charlie, turning half
-around, in surprised interest.
-
-“I? Oh, I--I--I didn’t do anything,” stammered Rose.
-
-“Then why did Mamma send you here?” he demanded.
-
-“She didn’t send me. She doesn’t know I’m here. She thinks that I am
-in the summer-house with Carlo and my dolls, where she left me--hours
-ago.”
-
-“Then what did you come here for?” Charlie looked at her sternly. She
-dropped her eyes and fidgeted with the ruffle of her dress.
-
-“I--I came because I didn’t want you to be punished all alone. P’rhaps
-if I hadn’t come to your house you would not have been naughty at all;
-so it was partly my fault. I am so sorry, Charlie! I shall stay here as
-long as you do.”
-
-Charlie whirled around in his chair and sat back resolutely. He would
-_not_ be sorry. Yes, it had been her fault; she had made him angry. Let
-her stay and be unhappy!
-
-They sat very still for a time, then Charlie felt a little hand steal
-around the chair-back and touch his gently. But he jerked away.
-
-“Are you angry, Charlie, because I came?” asked the soft little voice.
-“If you are very angry, I will go away. But I had much rather stay here
-in the dark with you. I--I am so lonesome without Kenneth, and you are
-all the brother I have now. Won’t you let me be your little truly
-sister and do as I would if you were Kenneth? When I knew you were shut
-up here it made me so unhappy that I couldn’t play. I couldn’t even
-enjoy the sunshine and the flowers. If you go without your supper, so
-shall I. And if you stay here all night, I--I _think_ I shall not be
-afraid to stay with you. But I hope Auntie will let you out before
-then.”
-
-“No, she will not,” said Charlie, positively. “I know she will not.”
-
-“Not if I ask her? Not if I tell her that it makes me very sad to have
-you here?” Rose’s voice trembled.
-
-“No,” said Charlie, “I don’t think I shall _ever_ come out.”
-
-“Oh!” cried Rose in horror. “Then we shall die here together. We shall
-starve to death like the Babes in the Woods; but there will be no Robin
-Redbreasts to cover us with leaves. Oh, Charlie! Surely Aunt Mary would
-not be so cruel.”
-
-Charlie could not bear to have any one think so of his kind mother.
-“Mamma is not cruel,” he said. “If I stay here it is my own choice. I
-could come out now, if I chose to--to say--something.”
-
-Rose clapped her hands. “Oh, say it, say it now, Charlie!” she cried.
-
-At that moment a bell rang invitingly from downstairs. “Do say it,
-Charlie,” she begged. “There is the supper bell, and I am so hungry,
-aren’t you?”
-
-Charlie was very hungry, but he bit his lip and answered, “No, I will
-not say it.”
-
-“Oh, why not?” begged Rose. “What is it that you must say? Is it so
-very hard?”
-
-“Well,--I must say that I am sorry because I pushed you.” Charlie
-blurted out the words with a gulp of shame.
-
-“Oh, Charlie! And you are not sorry?” Rose pleaded.
-
-“No, I am not sorry.”
-
-“Not a little bit?”
-
-“No, not one bit.”
-
-Rose gave a little sigh and sank back in her chair. “Well, then I
-s’pose we must stay here and be hungry. For of course you mustn’t say
-it unless you are really and truly sorry--not even for the sake of
-supper. But oh! I know there is going to be jelly-roll. I saw Maggie
-making it this morning.”
-
-Charlie kicked the chair hard. “Let’s try to think about something
-else,” went on Rose cheerfully; “then perhaps we shall forget to be
-hungry. Let’s talk about--about Carlo.”
-
-“Oh, do keep still!” grumbled Charlie. “I don’t want to talk at all.”
-Rose was silent for some minutes. Then she began to speak again, half
-to herself.
-
-“I think I will go home to-morrow, if I don’t starve before that. I
-will go to Kenneth, who will be so glad to see me, even if he is sick.
-Maybe I shall catch the fever and die. But that would be better than
-living where I have no little brother to love me. After I am gone,
-Charlie can come out, for of course Auntie will not ask him to tell me
-he is sorry if I am not here to listen. Then Carlo and the rabbits
-and Brindle and the calf will all be glad to see Charlie again, and
-no one will miss me, for I am only a silly little girl who spoils the
-beautiful country so that no one is happy here any more.” Here Rose
-gave a great sob. Charlie wriggled uncomfortably in his chair.
-
-“I say, Rose, don’t talk like that. I don’t want you to go home. It
-wasn’t your fault. I was very bad to you,” he stammered.
-
-“But it was my fault, too,” cried Rose eagerly. “I ought not to have
-said you were impolite and horrid. Even when you pushed me--”
-
-“I am sorry I did that, Rose,” interrupted Charlie quickly. “I am,
-truly. I didn’t mean to hurt you.”
-
-Once more the little hand stole around the chair-back and crept into
-his own. Charlie did not drop it this time. “You said it!” cried Rose.
-“Oh, Charlie! I am so glad! Now we can go down to supper.”
-
-Charlie stared. “Said it? What do you mean? What have I said?”
-
-“Why, you said _It_; that you were sorry,” cried Rose, clapping her
-hands. “So it is all right now.”
-
-Charlie looked rather silly. “I--I didn’t mean to say it,” he faltered.
-“I said I would never say it, and I meant what I said. But I _am_
-sorry, and now I am glad I said I was.” This sounded very queer, but
-Rose knew what he meant, and was quite satisfied.
-
-At this moment the door opened and Charlie’s mamma appeared, looking
-anxious.
-
-“Oh, here you are, Rose, my child,” she said. “Who would have thought
-to find you here! I was so worried. We have been looking for you all
-over the place. Have you been here all this beautiful afternoon, you
-poor little thing?” She looked reproachfully at Charlie.
-
-“I wanted to stay here,” said Rose cheerfully. “But I am glad it is
-time to come out now.”
-
-“Come, then, Dearie; you must be very hungry,” said Charlie’s mother,
-taking Rose’s hand and leading her towards the door. But Rose hung back.
-
-“You come too, Charlie,” she smiled.
-
-“Mamma,” said Charlie bravely, “I am sorry I was naughty to Rose. I
-have just told her so. She is a _brick_, and I wish she was going to be
-my truly sister always. For the rest of her visit I am going to make
-her have the best time she ever knew.”
-
-Then the supper bell rang again, anxiously, and the two children took
-hold of hands, scampering down the stairs like hungry puppies when they
-hear their master’s whistle.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IX
-
-THE GARDEN OF LIVE FLOWERS
-
-
-After Kenneth recovered from the scarlet fever and Rose came back to
-the city, the Thornton family went away for the summer to their island
-down in Maine, which the children loved better than any other place in
-the whole world.
-
-It was a very wonderful island, and though Kenneth and Rose had gone
-down there as many years as they could remember, they were continually
-finding something new which they had never seen before. They liked to
-play that it was a desert island and that they were Robinson Crusoes
-who were exploring to see what they might find. And they were always
-hoping to come upon a mysterious footprint, or something like that.
-
-One particular day they were scrambling about on the rocks, a long
-way from the foot of the cliff on which perched their summer home.
-They had never before happened to climb down to this particular spot,
-because it was such a steep scramble. From the top of the cliff it did
-not look interesting at all. I dare say nobody had ever before been on
-that part of the island, except perhaps the Prout children, who lived
-not far away all the year round. It was a bad landing-place; no boat
-could ever come in from the sea on account of the big waves that dashed
-up on the sharp rocks. And nobody would ever have thought of scrambling
-down the cliff and over those rough boulders unless, like Columbus, he
-was an adventurous explorer looking to see what he might find. But you
-see, that is just what Kenneth and Rose were. They were explorers, and
-they had their eyes wide open to see what there might be in this new
-place.
-
-They hopped over the little rocks and climbed over the big ones; they
-crawled over some and slid down others which were very slippery. For
-the tide had gone out, and here and there the rocks held little pools
-which the sun had not dried.
-
-There were shells and seaweed and starfish in these pools, but the
-children did not stop to gather them, for they had seen others just
-like them often before. They scrambled on towards a big, big rock that
-stood up right across the way between the cliff and the foamy water.
-
-“We can’t go any further,” said Rose.
-
-“Oh, we must go further,” answered Kenneth. “Perhaps there is some big
-discovery just beyond. Why, Rose, supposing Columbus had stopped the
-first time he was discouraged, he would never have discovered America.
-And then where should we be now?”
-
-Rose could not answer that question. So they decided to go on. Kenneth
-helped Rose and Rose helped Kenneth, and they scrambled and climbed and
-puffed and panted, and bumped their knees on the rock, which was the
-hardest one that they had ever climbed. But at last they came to the
-top; and beyond, down below, was a flat rock which the tide had just
-washed clean as a spandy floor.
-
-“Pooh!” said Kenneth. “I don’t think _that_ is very much to find. I
-hoped there would be at least a cave.”
-
-“Let’s go down,” said Rose. “I think it looks nice. See, there is a
-shelf over the edge. Perhaps there is a cave or something under this
-big rock. I want to go down and see.”
-
-So they began to slide and scramble again; and it is a great deal
-easier to slide down than up, as every one knows. In a very few moments
-Kenneth landed on all fours on the flat shelf of rock, and in another
-minute Rose bumped down beside him. And then Rose said “Oh!”
-
-Now perhaps you think that she said “Oh!” because she had bumped
-her little nose on the hard rock. But that was not the reason. Rose
-scarcely ever cried, even when she bumped herself hard, for she was a
-brave little girl, the nicest kind of a sister for a boy to have.
-
-No; Rose said “Oh!” because she had made a discovery. There was
-something under the shelf of rock down which they had slid. There was a
-pool of water; a long, shallow pool of sea-water as cold as ice, into
-which Rose had plunged her foot. But that was not all. It was a tiny,
-beautiful sea-garden full of flowers.
-
-Kenneth cried “Oh!” too, when he saw where Rose was pointing, and in a
-minute the two children were lying flat on their stomachs staring at
-the wonderful garden. My! But I wish you could have seen how wonderful
-it was. I must try to tell you how it looked.
-
-In the first place, the bottom of the basin, the rocky pool in which
-some of the sea-water had been glad to linger when the rest ran away
-with the tide,--this bowl was of a brilliant pink, bright as Rose’s own
-pink cheeks. It was covered with a thick painted coating like coral,
-and I suppose some kind of little animal like a coral-creature had made
-it so. In the next place, up from the pinkness grew tiny plants of
-seaweed, green and brown and yellow, branching and spreading out like
-little trees and bushes, and waving in the water just as trees do in
-the wind. Among the seaweed lived pink and purple and yellow starfish
-and little crawling periwinkles carrying their shell houses upon their
-backs. Here and there a funny little hermit-crab scuttled busily about,
-keeping tightly hold of the shell which he had stolen to be his home.
-Among the leaves of the seaweed trees Rose spied a tiny conger eel
-moving to and fro, waving his fins as though they were wings, this
-queer ocean bird!
-
-But what made Kenneth and Rose cry “Oh, oh, oh!” three times out loud
-and clap their hands with joy, was the living flowers.
-
-Living flowers! You have read in fairy-books about flowers that came
-alive? But this is no fairy-story, and these flowers were real, truly
-live flowers,--flowers that were happy and hungry, that ate and drank
-and moved, opening and closing whenever they chose.
-
-Some of the flowers were brown,--little brown sacks, with a daisy
-flower growing out of the end, waving its petals to and fro to catch
-its dinner of tiny unseen things that live in the water. Some of the
-flowers were green, some were yellowish pink, some pale greenish blue.
-And they were all wide open under the water, staring up through it at
-the blue sky.
-
-One flower was like a little ripe, red strawberry, growing from the
-roof of the cave; just the size and shape of a juicy strawberry, and
-looking good enough to eat. Each blue flower-star had a white centre,
-and when Rose put her little finger down very carefully into this
-mouth, it closed its petals tightly, for it thought it had found a nice
-bit of dinner. It was a funny, tickly feeling, and Rose drew away her
-finger quickly, but very gently so as not to hurt the sea-flower. Then
-Kenneth put his finger into the mouth of one of the pinkish flowers,
-and the petals did not move. He tickled the flower gently, and it
-seemed to like the feeling, which I dare say was as new to the flower
-as the flower was to Kenneth. For the children had never before seen a
-garden of live flowers.
-
-[Illustration: LIVING FLOWERS]
-
-For a long time they lay and watched the wonderful little pool and the
-beautiful flowers, that moved their petals so gracefully in the water.
-And they never noticed that a storm was gathering out to sea. But by
-and by they saw that the flowers were closing one by one, closing
-tightly and not opening again.
-
-“Why, what makes the flowers go to sleep?” cried Rose sorrowfully. “It
-is not night yet, and garden flowers do not close till the sun sets.”
-
-“It is growing dark,” said Kenneth. “There is a cloud coming over the
-sun.”
-
-Sure enough! A heavy cloud rolled over the sun, and all the sea-flowers
-closed their eyes tightly, just as earth-flowers do at night. Then
-Kenneth and Rose sat up and looked around. My! They were surprised! A
-heavy fog was rolling in from sea, and it was going to rain very soon.
-They had been so interested in the flowers that they had not thought of
-this.
-
-“Oh, it is going to rain!” cried Rose.
-
-“The flowers have warned us just in time. Let us hurry home, Kenneth,
-before the fog shuts down so that we cannot see the way.” For they knew
-how cruel the fogs were about the island, so thick and heavy that the
-fishermen themselves were afraid of being caught in them, and of losing
-the way home.
-
-The children jumped up and said good-by to the beautiful garden. Then
-they climbed, slid, hopped, and scrambled back over the rocks towards
-home, racing with the storm. And they reached the house just as the
-first drops of rain began to fall. They rushed up onto the piazza,
-where their mamma was looking anxiously for them.
-
-“Oh, Mamma,” they cried both together, “we have seen a garden of live
-flowers.”
-
-“Pink and blue and red!” cried Rose.
-
-“And they closed tight so as to let us know that the storm was coming,”
-said Kenneth.
-
-“What, you have found a pool of sea-anemones?” cried their mother,
-delighted. “I am so glad! I did not know there were any on this
-island.”
-
-“And will you come with us to-morrow to see them?” begged Rose. “We
-will show you, but it is going to be a great secret. Sh! Don’t let any
-one hear!”
-
-“I am not a good climber,” said their mother, shaking her head. “I am
-afraid I cannot get down that steep cliff. But you must take your Aunt
-Claire, who is coming to-morrow. She will love to go with you, I know.”
-
-“Oh, is Aunt Claire coming to-morrow? Hurray!” cried Kenneth. For the
-children thought that their Aunt Claire was great fun.
-
-“Oh, yes! We will take Aunt Claire to see the flowers,” said Rose. “But
-we mustn’t tell any one else.”
-
-“Yes, you must keep the discovery a great secret,” said their mamma.
-“Some one might want to transplant the little flowers, and that would
-be a great pity. You must let them live there in their own sea-garden
-just as they are. But what clever little explorers you were to find
-them!”
-
-And, indeed, it is not every one who can discover a garden of live
-flowers outside a fairy-book. But this was nicer than any fairy-book,
-as their Aunt Claire said when Kenneth and Rose showed it to her the
-very next day after she came to the island. And she ought to know, for
-she writes fairy-books and tells stories better than any one else, so
-the children think.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER X
-
-BURIED TREASURE
-
-
-One day Kenneth and his father went out fishing with Captain Prout.
-Rose and Aunt Claire did not care to go, because they did not enjoy
-fishing. But instead they decided to spend the morning on the sandy
-beach, not far from the cottage, which was a grand play-room and
-bathing-place for the children. It was the only sandy beach on that
-rocky island.
-
-Rose ran ahead of her Aunt Claire, and as soon as she reached the beach
-she sat down to pull off her shoes and stockings. For in this lovely
-play-room she never wore shoes, nor even sandals, but ran around with
-bare toes on the smooth, soft floor, making funny little tracks just
-as the sandpipers do. But of course Rose’s footprints were larger than
-their three-toed ones.
-
-When they reached the beach they saw that the tide was very low, and
-that the sand stretched out like a great sheet of paper, smooth and
-white, without a mark upon it, from the seaweed line to the water. For
-it was early in the morning, and they were the very first persons on
-the spot. Yesterday they had made houses of sand and had dug deep wells
-all up and down the beach. But in the night the sea had stolen up and
-swept everything smooth again, even wiping out the tracks of feet which
-had crossed and criss-crossed it everywhere,--Aunt Claire’s tennis
-shoes, Kenneth’s and Rose’s little bare footprints, the deep tread
-of the clam-digger’s rubber boots, and the sandpipers’ light steps.
-The beach looked like a field covered with newly fallen snow on which
-nothing has yet made a mark.
-
-Then Aunt Claire, who was always having splendid ideas, thought of a
-lovely game to play upon this smooth whiteness.
-
-[Illustration: THE SAND STRETCHED OUT LIKE A GREAT SHEET OF PAPER]
-
-“Oh, Rose,” she cried, “let us play a new kind of hide-and-seek. I
-will shut my eyes, and you take this pretty whirly-shell which we found
-yesterday and hide it somewhere in the sand. Then I will try to find it
-by following the track of your bare feet.”
-
-“Oh, goodie!” said Rose, clapping her hands. “That is a nice game.
-Play I am a pirate going to hide my treasure in the ground, and you
-are another pirate hunting for it. Blind your eyes, Auntie. Blind them
-tight, and don’t you peek!”
-
-Aunt Claire blinded her eyes and waited until she heard Rose call,
-“Coo!” like a pirate. Then she looked up, and Rose was standing in the
-deep, soft sand not very far away. But Aunt Claire knew that she had
-not hidden the treasure so near. Oh, no! Rose was too sly a pirate to
-do that.
-
-Aunt Claire peered all around very carefully, and finally she spied
-the marks of little bare toes in the sand near the spot where Rose
-had stood when they first began to play. And she followed the tracks
-down to the water and up again, winding about in the funniest
-way,--something like this:--
-
-[Illustration]
-
-Up and down and round about, twisting in and out, went the funny little
-marks, till Aunt Claire’s head whirled dizzily. Rose clapped her hands
-and laughed to see her trying to set her tennis shoes exactly in the
-track of those crazy wanderings. But at last, close by the water’s
-edge, Aunt Claire saw a little something which rose up like a bump on
-the sand; and about it were the marks of finger-scrapings. She stooped
-down and dug with her fingers, and soon she cried: “I spy!” and held up
-the pretty shell which Rose had hidden. “The treasure is found!” said
-Aunt Claire. “But what a search you made for me, wicked Pirate!”
-
-“It is a lovely game,” said Rose, hopping up and down with excitement.
-“Now _you_ hide, Aunt Claire,” Rose put her hands over her eyes, and
-her auntie came back to the soft sand in order to start fair on a
-smooth piece of beach. Pretty soon she cried, “Coo!” And the marks of
-her shoes looked something like this:--
-
-[Illustration]
-
-“Oh, I never, never can find the treasure in all that whirly-whirly!”
-cried Rose, shaking her curls like a Skye terrier. And indeed, it
-looked very hard. But Rose walked right along in the big prints of her
-auntie’s shoes, and without much trouble she found the shell where it
-was hidden in the middle of the whirly-figure.
-
-“That was a good hide,” she said.
-
-They played the pirate game for a long time, until the sand was covered
-up and down with the strangest patterns, and there was hardly room for
-a fresh footprint anywhere; for this was not a large beach.
-
-“We shall have to stop, now, I suppose,” said Rose with a sigh, “and
-wait until Mr. Sea has washed out all our marks with his ocean sponge.
-See, he is creeping up and has begun already. To-morrow the beach will
-be all smooth and white again so that we can show Kenneth how to play
-buried treasure, too.”
-
-“Let us play just once more,” said Aunt Claire. “It is my turn to hide
-the treasure, and I think I can find a place which will not be too
-hard, all among these markings. Blind your eyes, little Pirate.”
-
-“All right,” said Rose, who was a very good-natured pirate. And she
-closed her eyes.
-
-Now there was not much smooth sand for Aunt Claire to walk in, but she
-managed to go up and down the beach in a funny parallel-lined pattern,
-like this:--
-
-[Illustration]
-
-And when she called, “Coo,” Rose started off upon the trail, laughing
-every time she turned the sharp corner and came back upon the long
-stretch up or down.
-
-At last she came to the little bubbly mound in the sand where Aunt
-Claire had hidden the treasure. She stooped over and her yellow curls
-swept the sand as she thrust in all her ten fingers with a shout of
-triumph. Presently she jumped up with the treasure in her hand and
-stood still, examining it curiously. Then she gave a squeal of joy and
-came racing up the beach to her auntie, with her curls flying madly.
-
-“Why, Aunt Claire,” she cried, “it is a really, truly treasure, this
-time! See what was hidden inside the whirly-shell!” and she held
-up a bright ten-cent piece which she had pulled out of the little
-treasure-box.
-
-“So there is,” said her auntie. “I wonder how it got there?”
-
-Rose looked at Aunt Claire and laughed. “I like this game; very
-specially the end of it,” she said. “Now what shall we do next, Auntie?”
-
-“We can’t play here any more,” said Aunt Claire. “The beach is so
-marked up that if a pirate should hide his treasure here he might never
-be able to find it again. I would not risk mine, if I were you.”
-
-“No, I suppose I had better not,” said Rose, shaking her head. “I think
-I ought to keep the money for the game to-morrow, shouldn’t I, Auntie?”
-she added, rather wistfully.
-
-“Oh, no!” said Aunt Claire. “A pirate would never do that. You must go
-up to the store and change it for merchandise. That is what pirates
-always did in the old days.”
-
-“What is merchandise?” asked Rose brightening. Then with a sudden
-thought, “Is candy merchandise?” And Aunt Claire said that it was.
-
-“Well, then, you must come with me to the store and share,” said Rose,
-pulling her auntie by the hand. And away both pirates went to the
-little village store which was about a mile from the cottage.
-
-“I think it is lovely to be a pirate!” cried Rose, as she danced along
-the road with the ten-cent piece in her hand. “I am going to be a
-pirate every single day.”
-
-“Oh, not every day,” said her auntie, in dismay. “The pirates did not
-go pirating every day, or there would not have been treasure enough to
-last. They did other things between whiles.”
-
-“I suppose they couldn’t go pirating when it rained,” said Rose
-thoughtfully. “Perhaps it may rain to-morrow.”
-
-And it did.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XI
-
-THE PIECED BABY
-
-
-For a long time Rose had been wanting a little sister. Kenneth was the
-very best brother that ever lived, and they had beautiful times playing
-together. But Kenneth was growing to be a big boy, and he liked a great
-many things that Rose did not enjoy,--fishing, for instance, which
-made her very ill. And there were things which Rose liked that Kenneth
-would not play with her. Rose thought if only she had a little sister
-they two would like just the same sort of things. They could play dolls
-together, and house, and tea-party, and have the most beautiful times
-when Kenneth was away doing something very different.
-
-Rose had waited a long time for the little sister. She had spoken to
-her papa and mamma about it months before, and they had said that
-perhaps some time there would come a little sister for her. Rose
-thought that Christmas would be a very nice time for the sister to
-come. But although Santa Claus was very kind and had brought two little
-kittens to Christine, the Christmas cat, and had brought Alice, her
-beautiful new doll, to Rose herself, there had been no baby sister in
-mamma’s stocking nor in papa’s.
-
-Rose was almost tired of waiting. She wanted the little sister so
-much that one morning, when Kenneth had gone to dig clams with
-Captain Prout, she cried all by herself out in the woods behind the
-house,--cried as if her heart would break. Her Aunt Claire found her
-there, and asked her what was the matter. Then Rose told her all about
-it.
-
-“Have you asked the fairies to help you?” said Aunt Claire
-sympathetically. Rose said that she had forgotten to do that.
-
-“Well, I would do so, if I were you,” said Aunt Claire gravely. “One
-never knows what may happen if you can only get the fairies to help.”
-
-Rose thought over what her auntie had said all that day, and she
-resolved to ask the fairies to help her at the very first chance she
-had. She sometimes saw them, when she woke up between dreams at night,
-and she hoped that very soon she should meet her friends again. It
-happened sooner than she expected.
-
-That very night, when she had not been asleep very long, she was
-suddenly awakened by a little silvery laugh. And when she opened her
-eyes to see what had laughed, there in the moonlight at the foot of her
-bed stood a beautiful Fairy in a silver dress.
-
-“Why, Rose, what are you crying about?” said the Fairy.
-
-“Was I crying?” said Rose. “I did not know it.”
-
-[Illustration: AWAKENED BY A LITTLE SILVERY LAUGH]
-
-“Yes,” said the Fairy. “You were crying in your sleep, sobbing so hard
-that I heard you away off in Fairyland. So I knew something very sad
-must be troubling you, and I came just as quickly as I could to my
-little friend. What is it, Rose? What is the matter?”
-
-The Fairy spoke so kindly that Rose began to cry again.
-
-“Oh, I do so want a little sister!” she sobbed.
-
-“Well, why don’t you go about to get one?” asked the Fairy.
-
-“I don’t know how,” said Rose, blinking the tears in wonder. “Where can
-I find one, dear Fairy?”
-
-“You can’t find a whole baby,” said the Fairy, “but you must gather her
-in little pieces. Then perhaps my fairies will put her together for
-you, like a patchwork quilt.”
-
-“I never heard of such a thing!” exclaimed Rose indignantly. “I don’t
-want a pieced little sister, I want a nice whole one.”
-
-“Oh, very well,” returned the Fairy Queen carelessly, “but I’ll tell
-you a secret. They are _all_ pieced that way, though nobody knows it.
-The seams never show, we take such fine, fine stitches. But the pieces
-must be carefully chosen. Haven’t you noticed how some babies have a
-nose which doesn’t belong with the chin, or unmatched eyes, or ears
-which are not a truly pair? You must do better than that, Rose. You
-must choose carefully, so that your little sister will be symmetrical
-and even,--the same on both sides.”
-
-“Oh, can I really do it?” cried Rose eagerly, sitting up in bed. “When
-may I begin?”
-
-“Begin now,” said the Fairy. “I suppose you would like to have the
-little sister as soon as possible?”
-
-“I would like her to-morrow!” cried Rose, jumping out of bed. “But how
-shall I begin? Will you not help me?”
-
-“I cannot help you to collect the pieces,” answered the Fairy, “but I
-will give you a hint. You might begin with a _face_ for your little
-sister; and why not go to the clock for that?” So saying the Fairy
-suddenly disappeared.
-
-“Go to the clock!” Rose gasped, “how very strange!” Then she looked
-up at the tall old clock that faced her bed, and in the moonlight
-the face seemed to be smiling at her. “It’s a queer face for a baby
-sister to have,” thought Rose, “but the Fairy ought to know. I will
-begin as she told me.” So she peeled the pillowcase from her pillow to
-make a good big bag for the pieces which she was to collect. Then she
-went up to the clock and said politely,--for he was an old friend of
-hers,--“Please, Clock, I want your face to begin a baby sister.” Then
-she took off the face and put it in the bottom of the pillowcase bag.
-
-“Now what must my little sister have next?” wondered Rose. “_Eyes_, of
-course! But where shall I find eyes?” Just then her own eyes happened
-to spy the pincushion on the bureau. “To be sure! Needles have eyes. I
-will borrow two for my sister.” And into the bundle went two needles.
-But Rose was careful that they should be just alike, as the Fairy had
-warned.
-
-“Now I want a _nose_,” thought Rose. “What has a nose? Oh--a kettle.”
-And very quietly, so as not to waken any one in the house, she ran down
-into the kitchen, took the nose from the teakettle, and put that in the
-bag.
-
-“A _mouth_; I must have a mouth next. Oh, yes, a bottle has a mouth,”
-said Rose. She found one in the pantry, and its round mouth went into
-the bundle with the eyes and nose. But there must be a _tongue_ to go
-in the mouth. Rose thought and thought; but at last she remembered that
-there was a tongue in her shoe, and that was added to the collection.
-
-“What about a _head_? She needs that for her face, her eyes and nose
-and mouth; I forgot her head!” cried Rose. “Let me think. Why, yes,
-a head of lettuce,--that is what I want.” And because it was summer,
-warm and pleasant out of doors, Rose skipped right out in her nightie
-and bare feet. The vegetable garden was behind the house, and there
-Rose picked out a round head of lettuce, which she added to her funny
-bundle.
-
-The garden made her think of something else. The baby must have _ears_,
-and where should one look for ears if not in the cornfield? So away she
-tripped to the cornfield, where for weeks she had been watching the
-ears of corn grow plumper every day. Here she carefully selected two
-pretty ears, just alike.
-
-“And now the little sister is ready and trimmed as far as her neck,”
-thought Rose. “And for a _neck_, I know where I can find that. Mamma’s
-white vase on the parlor mantel has a beautiful neck.” So back to the
-house went Rose, and soon into the bundle with the other things went
-the white vase.
-
-“Now let me see, baby must have a _body_. What is there that has a
-body? The body of a--the body of a--what have I heard? The body of a
-wagon; yes, that is it! But I can’t take Papa’s big wagon. A little one
-will be nicer for a baby. I will take the body of Kenneth’s express
-wagon,” and Rose pattered softly to Kenneth’s room, where the little
-red cart went into the fast-growing bundle.
-
-Next Rose took the _arms_ of a sofa, two _legs_ of a chair, and two
-_feet_ of a table. Then she went back to her own little room. “You poor
-old clock,” she said to her now faceless friend, “I must rob you again.
-Please, I want your two _hands_ for my little sister.” And the clock
-had to give her his hands, whether he could spare them or not. Then
-Rose remembered that the baby must have _nails_ on her hands and feet.
-So she tiptoed very softly into Mamma’s room and got twenty nails from
-the little carpenter’s chest which Mamma kept in her closet.
-
-By this time the pillowcase had grown very heavy and hard to carry,
-like Santa Claus’s wonderful pack. Moreover, Rose was tired, for she
-had been roaming around for a long time collecting the pieces of her
-little sister.
-
-“I think I must have everything now,” she sighed, sitting down on the
-edge of her bed. “Such a funny bundle! I hope little Sister will not
-look very queer with all these strange kinds of features and things. I
-wish the Queen of the Fairies would come and tell me what to do next.”
-
-Just at that moment Rose blinked and stopped talking, for in at the
-window on a ray of moonlight came walking the Fairy Queen herself. She
-smiled at Rose and nodded when she saw the big bundle.
-
-“Good!” she said. “You have done well. I hope that you haven’t
-forgotten anything, for that would be awkward.” Rose shook her head
-positively. “Very well,” went on the Fairy, “now empty out your bundle
-upon the floor at the foot of the bed, put the pillowcase on the pillow
-and go to sleep. As soon as your eyes are closed tight I will see what
-my fairies can do with the pieces which you have collected. But mind,
-you must not peep.”
-
-“No, I promise not to peep,” said Rose, and obediently she went to bed
-and closed her eyes tight, and before she knew it she was sound asleep.
-
-Rose slept and slept and slept, later than usual. And it was not until
-the old clock called out, “One, two, three, four, five, six, seven,
-_eight_!” that she opened her eyes with a pop and stared at him hard.
-How could a clock speak without a face? But there the old fellow stood,
-smiling at her as usual, with his hands pointing up and down quite
-correctly.
-
-“Then it was only a dream after all!” sighed Rose, and there were two
-tears in her eyes as she thought of the little sister whom she had
-hoped to see this morning. “There wasn’t any Fairy Queen, and I didn’t
-go about last night collecting eyes and ears and hands for a new baby.
-Oh, dear! Oh, dear!”
-
-Just then there was a knock on the door, and Papa came into the room.
-“Wake up, my little Rose,” he said, “and see what I have to show you
-here! Something came in the night, something new and nice that you have
-wanted for a long time.”
-
-“Oh, Papa,” gasped Rose, “what is it? Not a--not a little sister?”
-
-Papa looked surprised. “Why, how did you guess, Rose?” he asked. “That
-is just what it is.” And he beckoned to Eliza, Rose’s own old nurse,
-who came into the room with a tiny bundle in her arms. And there,
-wrapped in soft flannel, was the pinkest, prettiest, cunningest little
-baby you ever saw!
-
-“Oh, Papa!” cried Rose, clapping her hands. “It wasn’t a dream after
-all. I did collect the pieces. Oh, I am so glad!”
-
-Papa looked puzzled, but Rose had no time now to explain about the
-Fairy Queen. She was too busy examining the little pink bundle to see
-if it was all there as she had planned. Yes, there were the eyes and
-ears, the little hands and nails, all quite evenly matched. This was
-no crooked, carelessly patched baby, this little sister of Rose’s. The
-fairies had smoothed out all the pieces and made them beautiful, and,
-as the Queen had promised, there was not one seam to show how it had
-been done. Oh, how proud Rose was of the dear little nose and the pink
-mouth! Suddenly her face clouded. The baby had opened its pink mouth
-wide to let out a babyish howl, and Rose saw a dreadful sight. There
-was not a single tooth there!
-
-“Oh, oh!” cried Rose, “I forgot her _teeth_. And there was my comb
-lying on the bureau conveniently all the time. Oh, how careless I was!
-Poor little Sister!” and she burst out crying.
-
-Nurse and Papa assured Rose that it was quite fashionable for a baby
-to be toothless at first; that the little sister’s teeth would come
-soon enough. But Rose could not believe it. She felt sure that she
-had spoiled the baby, who would never be quite finished like other
-children. It was only when, some months later, Papa and Nurse turned
-out to be right and Rose felt the little hard teeth pushing through the
-baby’s gums that she became quite happy and relieved.
-
-“I think that this was the Fairy’s doings, too!” said Rose. And indeed,
-that did not seem more wonderful than the fact which Rose could never
-explain,--that no one had missed the nose of the teakettle, nor the
-neck of Mamma’s white vase, nor any of the other things which Rose had
-collected to piece the baby. For, like the clock’s hands and face, they
-were all in place as usual the very next morning after that exciting
-night. But, as Aunt Claire said, of course it is useless trying to
-explain anything which has to do with the fairies. Is it not so?
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XII
-
-THE ALARM
-
-
-One day Captain Prout said to Kenneth, “How’d ye like to go out with
-me to-morrow morning to catch bait for my lobster traps? We’ll have to
-start early,--right early for a little city feller like you. What do
-you say to four o’clock?”
-
-“Oh, I can get up at four o’clock just as easily as at seven,” said
-Kenneth proudly; “of course I will go with you, Captain Prout.”
-
-The Captain chuckled. “’Tain’t so easy as you think, to git up at
-sunrise, when you ain’t used to it,” he said; “but you kin set an
-alarm, I guess. You ask your father, an’ if he says you can go,
-I’ll take you off from the beach in my boat to-morrow morning at
-four-fifteen; that is, pervided you’re there, Sonny.”
-
-Of course he would be there! Kenneth asked his father if he might go,
-and Mr. Thornton was quite willing, for he knew that Captain Prout
-would be careful of the little boy. Kenneth did not tell his father how
-early he must start. But without troubling any one he set the alarm
-clock at four, and put it under the bed, so that it would be sure to
-waken him in due season.
-
-Now, very early the next morning, when every one in the Thornton
-cottage was sleeping soundly, two little figures came walking up
-through the woods towards the back door. The little boy carried a
-pail of milk, and the little girl walked beside him, and they looked
-something like the children whom you see in the full moon,--Jack and
-Jill. But these were not Jack and Jill. They were Tommy and Mary Prout,
-Captain Prout’s twins, and it happened to be their turn to bring the
-milk that morning to the Thornton cottage for Kenneth’s and Rose’s
-breakfast. I don’t know what Kenneth and Rose would have done if the
-little Prouts had forgotten to come with the milk. But they never
-forgot, not once, all summer. There were six of them--three boys and
-three girls--and every morning in July and August, whether it rained
-or shone, two of them came two miles from Lobster Cove with the milk.
-And they came very early,--so early that no one in the cottage ever
-saw them do it. They were glad of this, for they were very bashful.
-Whenever they were out in the woods or along the shore and heard any
-one coming, they always scuttled away and hid like little frightened
-animals.
-
-Sometimes Kenneth and Rose spied one or two of these children running
-away through the woods, but they had scarcely ever seen their faces,
-and did not know one from another. They called them just “the little
-Prouts,” and thought them very queer.
-
-[Illustration: THEY WERE TOMMY AND MARY PROUT]
-
-But the little Prouts knew Kenneth and Rose much better. They often
-watched them from a distance, when Kenneth and Rose did not know. And
-they thought the Thornton children the most wonderful creatures that
-ever lived, and their toys and their doings the finest ever known.
-For you see, the little Prouts had no toys of their own, and were very
-different from Kenneth and Rose in every way, except in being little
-brothers and sisters.
-
-Tommy and Mary, who were just the age of Kenneth, came stealing very
-quietly through the woods with the pail of milk, which they carried
-around to the back door and set upon the step, ready for Katie to take
-it when she came down to get breakfast. They had done their errand, and
-now were they not ready to tramp home? Oh, no! They stood for a minute
-listening, to be sure that no one was stirring in the cottage, and then
-very softly they tiptoed around to the front of the house, where the
-broad piazza was. Sometimes the city children left their toys all night
-out on the piazza. The little Prouts knew this, for they had often
-before done just this same thing in the early morning after their long
-tramp with the milk.
-
-It was such a fine night that Rose had swung her doll’s hammock on
-the piazza, and Alice, her beautiful new doll, was sleeping here very
-sweetly. Rose had heard that it was good for children to sleep in the
-open air. Kenneth had left his express wagon and his rocking-horse out
-here, too.
-
-The little Prouts stood at the foot of the piazza steps, staring up at
-these wonderful things.
-
-At last Mary Prout reached out her hand and touched her brother. “Ain’t
-I dreaming?” she said. “No, I ain’t. But Tommy! Ain’t they beautiful!”
-
-Tommy took a step towards the piazza and paused, listening. There was
-no sound in the house. “Let’s go up,” he whispered. “No one will ever
-know. Come on.”
-
-The two children stole noiselessly up the steps and crept over the
-piazza to the sheltered nook where the toys were safe from the dew.
-Mary sank down on her knees beside Alice. “Oh, oh!” she breathed. “I
-never saw anything so beautiful!”
-
-Tommy was looking eagerly at the rocking-horse. “Oh, how I wish ’t I
-dared ride on him, just once!” he thought. He reached out his hand to
-stroke the mane of the beautiful creature, the like of which he had
-never before seen. And at the same moment Mary stretched a trembling
-hand towards Alice’s golden curls. Think of having a doll like that for
-your very own, to kiss and play with, and carry around wherever you
-went! If only she might have it in her arms just once, Mary felt that
-she should be happy all the rest of her days.
-
-But just at that moment there came a terrible sound,
-“Pr-r-r-jingle-jangle! P-r-r-r-r! Jang-jang!” In the stillness it
-seemed to sound louder than the loudest thunder. Tommy started as if he
-had been shot. Poor Mary drew back her hand as if Alice’s yellow curls
-had burned them. “Pr-r-r-jang-jang!” The dreadful noise continued, and
-it came from inside the house.
-
-With one frightened leap Tommy and Mary were down the piazza steps.
-Casting one wild look behind to see if they were being followed by the
-terrible creature that was growling to warn and punish them for daring
-to touch those precious treasures, they fled away like foxes across
-the garden and into the woods at the back of the house. Poor little
-frightened things! They thought that their early-morning secret had
-been discovered, and never again would they dare to venture near that
-piazza which was the only fairyland that they knew.
-
-Meanwhile what was going on inside the house? “Pr-r-r-jang-jang!” The
-alarm clock still buzzed away fiercely. Kenneth had wound it up as far
-as it would go, and for several minutes the bell rang, until every one
-in the house, except Kenneth himself, was wide awake.
-
-Papa and Mamma woke up instantly. Mrs. Thornton’s first thought was
-about the new baby. “Oh, John!” she cried, “has anything happened to
-the baby? Do call Eliza.”
-
-Mr. Thornton was already out of bed. “It can’t be burglars,” he said,
-“for we haven’t any burglars down here on the island, nor any burglar
-alarm, either. Don’t be frightened. I will go and look through the
-house.”
-
-In the hall he met Aunt Claire and the servants, shivering in their
-wrappers. “Oh, John,” cried Aunt Claire, “is the house afire? I
-certainly heard a fire-alarm.”
-
-“Nonsense!” said Mr. Thornton. “It must be some one pulling the
-door-bell.” But when he went down to open the door, with the servants
-following in a frightened, huddled group, there was no one waiting
-outside. The piazza was empty. Only Alice swung peacefully in her
-hammock, seeming not the least frightened.
-
-“It is very strange,” muttered Mr. Thornton. “It certainly seemed to me
-inside the house.”
-
-In the hall outside the nursery he met old Eliza, the nurse.
-
-“Have you been into Master Kenneth’s room?” she asked. “I thought the
-noise came from there, though I don’t see how it could be so.”
-
-“It can’t be, of course,” said Mr. Thornton, but he went into Kenneth’s
-room, where the boy was still sleeping soundly. It was just at this
-moment that Kenneth at last woke up.
-
-“What is the matter?” he murmured, blinking sleepily. “What is the
-matter, Papa?”
-
-“We heard a bell ring,” said his father, “and Eliza thought that it
-came from here. Did you hear it?”
-
-“No, Papa,” said Kenneth drowsily, “I didn’t hear any bell,” and
-turning over he went fast asleep again. It was a quarter past four, and
-Captain Prout was just rowing away from the beach, where he had looked
-in vain for his little passenger.
-
-“I knew he would forgit to come!” he chuckled.
-
-From Kenneth’s room Mr. Thornton went to Rose’s. He found her standing
-by the window in her little blue wrapper, looking out towards the
-woods.
-
-“Oh, Papa, what is it?” she said eagerly. “Do you think it was the
-fairies?”
-
-“Fairies? Why, what makes you think it was fairies?” asked Mr.
-Thornton, “though I must confess that I don’t know what else it could
-have been.”
-
-“I looked out of the window,” said Rose, “and I saw two little
-creatures run into the woods as fast as they could go. One was a little
-girl and one was a little boy, and I think they were fairies who had
-been ringing our door-bell.”
-
-“Pooh-pooh! Fairies don’t ring doorbells,” said her father. “And
-at this time in the morning it isn’t likely that any of the island
-children were ringing our bell and running away, as the naughty boys
-do in the city sometimes. I don’t understand it at all. But the noise
-has stopped, so let us finish our naps, as Kenneth is doing. He is the
-wisest of us all, not to bother his head about it.”
-
-And so they all went back to bed and slept soundly until breakfast time.
-
-At the breakfast table the first thing Kenneth said was,--
-
-“Oh, goodness me! I was going to fish with Captain Prout at four
-o’clock in the morning. But I didn’t wake up. How he will laugh at me!
-But why didn’t my alarm clock go off?”
-
-“_Alarm clock?_” said his father. “So you set the alarm, did you? Well,
-that accounts for everything. What a sleepy head you are, Kenneth!”
-
-Yes, that accounted for everything, except for Rose’s fairies. They
-never were accounted for. And indeed, those poor little fairies never
-again dared visit that scene of their terrible early-morning alarm.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIII
-
-BROTHERS AND SISTERS
-
-
-The summer passed away only too quickly, as summers do, and almost
-before the children knew it the fall had come, and it was time to go
-back to the city to school. It was very hard for Kenneth and Rose to
-leave the island, with all its beautiful playgrounds and wonderful
-playthings, so different from what one has in the city. And yet it was
-pleasant to be back in the city, too, to see all their little friends
-again, and to begin new studies at school. Kenneth and Rose soon forgot
-to long for the beach, and the rocks, and the woods behind their little
-summer home, they were so happy in their other home in the city. They
-scarcely ever thought of the island nowadays, and when they did it
-seemed very far away and unreal, almost like an island in a dream. They
-forgot that there were people still living there to whom this was the
-only home; people who would be there all through the long winter, when
-the rough winds would sweep through those evergreen trees, _whew!_ so
-loudly, and the waves would dash up over the bare rocks, _splash!_
-so fiercely, while all the island lay cold and dreary and deserted,
-wrapped in a blanket of snow.
-
-One rainy Saturday morning Mrs. Thornton was dusting the shelves in the
-play-room closet, where the children’s books lived. “Oh, dear!” she
-sighed, “It is such a bother to take care of all these old magazines!
-I wish I knew some one who would like these papers after you children
-have finished reading them.”
-
-“All the other children have more books of their own than they can
-read,” said Kenneth.
-
-“I know it,” said his mother. “But there might be _some one_ who would
-be so glad to have the pictures and stories, if only we could know.”
-
-Rose was playing with her dolls in the window seat, when she had a
-sudden idea.
-
-“Mamma!” she cried, clapping her hands. “Why can’t we send them away
-off down to the island where the little Prouts live? Don’t you think
-the little Prouts would like the magazines?”
-
-“That is a good idea, Rose,” said her mother. “I fancy the poor little
-things never see a magazine. They will be sure to like the pictures,
-anyway, whether they can read or not. I wonder if any of them can read?”
-
-“I don’t know what their names are,” said Rose, “but there are ever so
-many of them, boys and girls. Mamma, I should like to send my magazine
-to the little girl Prouts.”
-
-“And I will send mine to the Prout boys,” said Kenneth promptly. “Won’t
-they be glad to see it coming, every week?”
-
-“Yes, indeed they will,” said Mrs. Thornton. “And you must be sure not
-to disappoint them. If you are going to send the magazines at all, I
-want you to do it regularly, every week. It will be a good practice
-lesson in remembering. Promise not to forget, children, if I let you
-send the papers this time?”
-
-“We promise, Mamma, we promise,” said Kenneth and Rose. And that
-promise was the beginning of a very interesting thing.
-
-Every week after that, when they had finished reading their two
-magazines, Kenneth and Rose rolled them up, each in brown stamped
-wrapper, and Rose wrote on hers in big letters, “The Misses Prout,” and
-Kenneth wrote on his “The Masters Prout,” and they sent them away down
-to the island in Maine. It wasn’t much trouble to do that. But my! you
-should have seen what pleasure it gave the little Prouts.
-
-All the year round, in summer and in winter, too, the little Prouts
-lived with their father, Captain Prout, in a tiny cottage on the
-island, close beside the sea. It was a very nice place in the summer;
-for then, like Kenneth and Rose, they were happy all day long, playing
-out of doors, fishing and picking berries. But best of all, they
-enjoyed carrying the milk to the Thornton cottage on the cliff, two
-miles away. For then they sometimes had a peep at the wonderful things
-which the strangers had brought to the island, and at the two children
-playing at games which were so different from any ever before seen
-thereabout. The little Prouts used almost to quarrel over their turns
-to carry the milk.
-
-But in the fall the summer people sailed away. Then the little Prouts
-went to school for a time, as they did in the spring; and that was
-pleasant, too. But in the winter there was no school, because of the
-cold and the deep snow, and the long road which the island children
-had to travel to the schoolhouse in the village. Also it was hard to
-get a teacher for these bitter winter months. The winters were lonely
-enough for the little Prouts. They seldom saw any other children, and
-there was not much for them to do except housework and patchwork and
-knitting, and helping father to mend nets and make lobster-pots for
-the next summer.
-
-The little Prouts had few playthings. They hardly knew what playthings
-were. They had seen Kenneth’s express wagon and rocking-horse, and
-Rose’s beautiful dolls on the piazza of the cottage. They had almost
-dared to touch the wonderful things one early morning; but a terrible
-alarm had warned them away, so they knew that these marvelous and
-lovely things were not meant for children like themselves. They thought
-that the city people were a different kind of creature.
-
-Tom and Mary and Susan knew how to read, but they had no books. On the
-island people did not read much, because there were no books. In some
-houses there was not even a Bible. There was no public library. There
-was no Sunday-school library, for there was not even a church on the
-island. In summer a minister came there to spend his vacation, and he
-preached every Sunday on the hill-top near the village. But in winter
-every one, even the minister, seemed to forget the island. The little
-Prouts were very ignorant, and they wondered if the Lord himself forgot
-the island in the dreary months of snow and cold.
-
-“Of course He forgets,” said Tommy, when they were talking about it one
-day. “He lives in the city, and comes down here only in the summer,
-just as the city people do.”
-
-“But He must remember us,” sighed little Polly. “The minister said He
-was our Father.”
-
-“Pooh!” said Tommy scornfully. “He ain’t our Father, either! You know
-he ain’t. He is _their_ Father in heaven. I heard them talking to Him,
-one day, on the hill.”
-
-“But the minister said He was everybody’s Father, Tommy,” answered Mary
-wistfully.
-
-“But how _can_ He be?” argued Tommy. “He is the Father of Kenneth and
-Rose Thornton, and of people like them who live in the city. He can’t
-be our Father, too; for if He was, we should be the brothers and
-sisters of Kenneth and Rose. And you know we ain’t that.”
-
-“Oh, no! We ain’t that!” echoed all the little Prouts sadly, and then
-they were silent for a long time. The little girls sighed, and their
-lips trembled. They admired Rose Thornton more than anybody they had
-ever seen. Many and many a time when Rose did not know it, the little
-Prout girls were peeping at her from behind some big tree in the woods
-or rock on the shore; wondering at her long, golden curls and at her
-pretty, pink skin, which never seemed to grow brown and rough like
-theirs, and at the simple little dresses, which seemed wonderfully
-beautiful to them. Rose’s blue cambric frock with the red leather belt
-and red hair-ribbon was their favorite.
-
-The Prout boys thought that Kenneth was the most wonderful person, with
-his bicycle and his Indian suit and bow and arrows. But they never
-dreamed of speaking to Rose or to Kenneth. They were ashamed even to
-be seen by them, and always ran away and hid, especially after that
-terrible morning of the early alarm. Oh, no! Of course these children
-could not be their brothers and sisters!
-
-It was at the end of that very same day, the longest, dreariest day
-of early winter, when the little Prouts had agreed that the Father
-had forgotten the island, that the magazines began to come. Tim Parks
-drove four miles from the village to bring them, he was so curious to
-know who could have been sending things to “The Masters Prout” and “The
-Misses Prout.” For no one had ever before sent any mail to the Prout
-family. These were postmarked from the city, too!
-
-“Something for the Masters Prout, and something for the Misses Prout!”
-he called out as he pushed open the door. “I thought I’d jest bring ’em
-over for ye.” And he handed the packages to Tommy and Mary.
-
-What an excitement there was then! They tore open the wrappers, and
-behold! A boy’s magazine and a girl’s magazine, full of pictures and
-stories. The children danced around, shouting and laughing. Somebody
-had sent them papers from the city! They were not quite forgotten!
-
-“Who sent ’em? That is what I want to know,” said Tim Parks.
-
-But there was no word or scrap of writing to tell, and Tim could not
-find out what he longed to know.
-
-“Wall, I guess they jest came from the magazine shop,” said Tim at
-last, as he went out of the door. But the children looked at one
-another. They knew better.
-
-“You said He had forgotten, and He sent these to show He hasn’t,”
-whispered Mary to Tom. And the children looked at the papers with a
-feeling of awe and pride.
-
-What continued joy there was for the little Prouts in those generous
-pages! Mary and Tom read every word aloud to the others, and to the
-whole family; for the father and mother were as much interested as the
-children. There was a continued story, and that was the most exciting
-of all. For it was one of the best stories that Aunt Claire had ever
-written. But, alas! it stopped short at the most thrilling part.
-
-“Oh, dear!” cried Mary, when she had read the last word aloud to her
-big-eyed audience. “Why does it stop? Now we shall never know how the
-Princess got out of the Giant’s castle!”
-
-Those papers lasted the little Prouts for a whole week. And they had
-not begun to tire of them when--another set of magazines came! Captain
-Prout happened to go to the village that day, and Tim Parks came
-running out to him from the post-office.
-
-“More mail for the Misses and the Masters Prout, Cap’n!” he called.
-“I guess your children are goin’ to have ’em come reg’lar. Ain’t it
-wonderful who sends ’em?”
-
-What a shriek of joy went up from the little Prouts when they saw
-what Father brought them that night! “Now we shall know about the
-Princess!” cried Mary, and they could hardly wait for supper to be over
-before they continued the wonderful tale. This part was to be continued
-also; but there was no such wail of anguish when the last word was read.
-
-“Oh, I’s sorry it’s done,” sighed little Polly; “but I guess the rest
-will come next week. Don’t you?”
-
-And somehow, even Tommy was hopeful this time. “Yes, I guess He hasn’t
-forgotten us, quite,” he confessed to Mary before they went to bed.
-
-If only Kenneth and Rose could have seen what joy their story papers
-gave to the little Prouts! Every week through all that bitter winter,
-in sun or in shine, through snow and sleet, as regularly as a Saturday
-came, one of the Prouts tramped four miles to the village for the
-precious magazines. And always the other little Prouts were waiting
-breathlessly for him to return, fearful lest this time the papers might
-not have come. They were always looking out of the window, a row of
-little heads, one above another.
-
-[Illustration: WHAT A SHRIEK OF JOY WENT UP]
-
-“Did it come?” they would cry, making signs of eager question as soon
-as the messenger appeared in sight, and he would shout and wave the two
-wrappers over his head, whereat all the children would begin to jump up
-and down with joy.
-
-It would have been a dreadful thing if Kenneth or Rose had once
-forgotten to send the papers. But they never did, though they could
-not guess how much depended upon their remembering that simple little
-promise which they had made.
-
-No, Kenneth and Rose could not possibly know what the sharing of that
-single one of their pleasures meant to the little Prouts, and to all
-the other island children besides,--for in the end the whole island
-saw the magazines. They were passed on from family to family all that
-winter, and were literally worn to rags by the thumbing of many little
-fingers, and big ones, too.
-
-The Prouts were learning a great deal about many things, nowadays. It
-was almost as good as going to school. All that winter they lived in a
-new world of constant change. The little cottage was no longer dreary
-or lonely. Their stupid tasks were no longer tiresome, for they had
-the beloved magazines to read when all was done. They had the children
-of those stories for their companions and friends, and they began to
-understand, ever so dimly, that all the children of the world are
-little brothers and sisters to one another.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIV
-
-TOMMY’S LETTER
-
-
-One day they were talking about it, all together.
-
-“God is our Father, as the preacher said,” declared Mary. “I read it
-to-day in the magazine, don’t you remember?”
-
-“Yes,” agreed Tommy, “it must be He who sends the papers to us, for
-nobody else knows about us. But He knows everything,--the preacher said
-so.”
-
-“I wish we could thank Him,” said little Polly. “He has been so good
-not to forget us.”
-
-“I am going to write to Him,” said Tommy suddenly; “there is a
-Letter-Box in the paper, and boys and girls write to it every week. I
-am going to write and tell the Lord how we thank Him.”
-
-And forthwith Tommy sat down and wrote to the magazine a letter
-something like those which he read every week in the Letter-Box,--yet
-different. An island letter would have to be different. This is what
-Tommy wrote:
-
- LUCKY ISLAND, MAINE.
-
- DEAR MAGAZINE,--You kum evry weak, an i dono ow we got long witout
- You. The aint nobody in the Sity to tel You how to get to This
- jumpin-of plais, so we no that Our Father must send You evry weak.
- An we wanter Thanx him but we dono ow. Plees put this Leter in the
- Leterbox sos he wil see. He dont kum here in Wintr its so lonsum I
- gess he wood be glad if he knu ow hapy he made 6 litl chilren way
- down in Maine. I hop he will send it evr an evr we havnt nothin els
- to red.
- Yours truly,
- TOMMY PROUT.
-
-The editor of the magazine did not often print a letter spelled as
-badly as this one of poor Tommy Prout, who was eight years old, but
-who only went to school in the spring and fall. But when the editor
-read that letter he blew his nose and wiped his glasses and said:--
-
-“Yes, I’ll print your letter just as it is, Tommy Prout, and I think it
-will please Him whom you wish to thank, even if some one else mails the
-paper for Him every week.”
-
-So that is why, some days later, when Kenneth Thornton was carelessly
-cutting the leaves of his new magazine, he suddenly gave a surprised
-whistle. The name of his beloved summer island had caught his eye, at
-the head of a letter in the Letter-Box.
-
-“Oh, Mamma,” he cried, “see, here is a letter from our island. And it
-is signed, ‘Tommy Prout.’ But I can’t make out the funny spelling.”
-
-Then Kenneth’s mamma read the letter aloud, and it did not sound so
-queer as it looked. When she had finished there were tears in her eyes
-and in Rose’s, too. And Kenneth was winking queerly.
-
-“The dear little fellow!” said Mamma. “Just think what it means to them
-to have those papers that you don’t care for. O children, our Father
-surely did put it into your heads to send the magazines; so Tommy is
-right.”
-
-“And we will send them ‘ever and ever,’ as Tommy hopes, won’t we,
-Kenneth?” cried Rose eagerly.
-
-“Course we will,” said Kenneth promptly.
-
-“I’d like to write a letter to the little girl Prouts,” mused Rose. “It
-must be awfully lonesome on the island in winter.”
-
-“We must wait till next summer, Rose dear,” said her mamma. “We have
-been bad neighbors to those little children, and we must get acquainted
-with them first. The little Prouts do not know us, and it is our fault.
-But another summer we will know them. And then we will plan what we can
-do to make their winters less lonely. Poor babies!”
-
-“I’d like to send them a Christmas box,” said Kenneth, who had been
-thinking all this time. “I’ll send the boys a lot of books and candy
-and things.”
-
-“And I’ll send some to the girls,” cried Rose, clapping her hands. “Oh!
-That will be fine,--and a doll for each one.”
-
-“That is a good plan,” said Mrs. Thornton. “We will certainly do it.
-How selfish we have been to care for our beautiful island only while
-we were there, and to forget our neighbors who live there all the year
-through! Just think, Kenneth and Rose, those children believe that our
-Father doesn’t come there in winter. We must change that, and show them
-that He is watching all His children all the time.”
-
-Kenneth and Rose had a beautiful time making ready that Christmas box.
-Into it they put all the things that they had first thought of, and
-a great many beside. And they sent it so that it reached the island
-on Christmas eve. Tim Parks brought it over to the Prouts the next
-morning.
-
-“I guess your friend who sends you the magazines has sent you something
-fine for Christmas,” he grinned, as he carried the heavy box into the
-room where the six little Prouts stood gaping with wonder. “‘The Misses
-and the Masters Prout!’” he cried, reading the label.
-
-Mary squeezed Tommy’s hand and whispered something as they all crowded
-around while the box was being opened. And Tommy nodded wisely.
-
-On the top of the box, inside, was a card which read: “Merry Christmas
-to the little Prouts, from a brother and a sister who read Tommy’s
-letter in the Letter-Box. The kind Father watches over us all alike,
-on islands and in the big cities, and He bids us love one another,
-especially on His birthday.”
-
-A brother and a sister in the city! That news was almost more welcome
-than the box itself. If Kenneth and Rose could have seen those six
-little Prouts and have heard their squeals of joy when the box was
-unpacked, they would have been glad indeed that they had remembered to
-be brotherly and sisterly.
-
-The magazines which kept coming “ever and ever” and the books that were
-in that Christmas box were the beginning of the Island Public Library,
-of which every one is now so proud, and of many other good things which
-happened to the island and especially to the little Prouts.
-
-For in summers after that they grew to know and to love their
-neighbors, the city children. Kenneth and Rose have been a good brother
-and sister to the little Prouts ever since; and it is as good a fortune
-for Kenneth and Rose as it is for the little Prouts.
-
-
- The Riverside Press
- _Electrotyped and printed by H. O. Houghton & Co.
- Cambridge, Mass., U. S. A._
-
-
-
-
-TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES:
-
-
- Italicized text is surrounded by underscores: _italics_.
-
- Obvious typographical errors have been corrected.
-
- Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been standardized.
-
- Archaic or variant spelling has been retained.
-
-*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK BROTHERS AND SISTERS ***
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
-be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
-law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
-so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the
-United States without permission and without paying copyright
-royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
-of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
-Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
-concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
-and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
-the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
-of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
-copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
-easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
-of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
-Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may
-do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
-by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
-license, especially commercial redistribution.
-
-START: FULL LICENSE
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
-Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
-Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
-www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
-Gutenberg™ electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
-destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
-possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
-Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
-by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
-person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
-1.E.8.
-
-1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
-agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
-electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
-Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
-of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
-works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
-States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
-United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
-claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
-displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
-all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
-that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
-free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
-works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
-Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
-comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
-same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
-you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
-in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
-check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
-agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
-distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
-other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
-representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
-country other than the United States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
-immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
-prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
-on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
-phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
-performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
-
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
- most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
- restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
- under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
- eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
- United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where
- you are located before using this eBook.
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
-derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
-contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
-copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
-the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
-redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
-Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
-either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
-obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
-trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
-additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
-will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
-posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
-beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg™ License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
-any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
-to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
-other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
-version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
-(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
-to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
-of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
-Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
-full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
-provided that:
-
-• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
- to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
- agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
- within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
- legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
- payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
- Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation.”
-
-• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
- License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
- copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
- all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
- works.
-
-• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
- any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
- receipt of the work.
-
-• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
-Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
-are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
-from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
-the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
-forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
-Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
-electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
-contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
-or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
-intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
-other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
-cannot be read by your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
-of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
-with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
-with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
-lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
-or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
-opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
-the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
-without further opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you “AS-IS”, WITH NO
-OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
-LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
-damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
-violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
-agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
-limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
-unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
-remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
-accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
-production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
-electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
-including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
-the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
-or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
-additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
-Defect you cause.
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™
-
-Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
-computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
-exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
-from people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™'s
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
-generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
-Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
-www.gutenberg.org
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
-U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
-Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
-to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website
-and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without
-widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
-DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
-state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
-donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
-Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
-freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
-distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
-volunteer support.
-
-Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
-the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
-necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
-edition.
-
-Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
-facility: www.gutenberg.org
-
-This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
diff --git a/old/69760-0.zip b/old/69760-0.zip
deleted file mode 100644
index 611cc5c..0000000
--- a/old/69760-0.zip
+++ /dev/null
Binary files differ
diff --git a/old/69760-h.zip b/old/69760-h.zip
deleted file mode 100644
index 7b4b6d9..0000000
--- a/old/69760-h.zip
+++ /dev/null
Binary files differ
diff --git a/old/69760-h/69760-h.htm b/old/69760-h/69760-h.htm
deleted file mode 100644
index ec558a8..0000000
--- a/old/69760-h/69760-h.htm
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,4759 +0,0 @@
-<!DOCTYPE html>
-<html lang="en">
-<head>
- <meta charset="UTF-8">
- <title>
- Brothers and sisters, by Abbie Farwell Brown—A Project Gutenberg eBook
- </title>
- <link rel="icon" href="images/cover.jpg" type="image/x-cover">
- <style>
-
-body {
- margin-left: 10%;
- margin-right: 10%;
-}
-
- h1,h2 {
- text-align: center;
- clear: both;
-}
-
-p {
- margin-top: .51em;
- text-align: justify;
- margin-bottom: .49em;
-}
-
-hr {
- width: 33%;
- margin-top: 2em;
- margin-bottom: 2em;
- margin-left: 33.5%;
- margin-right: 33.5%;
- clear: both;
-}
-
-hr.chap {width: 65%; margin-left: 17.5%; margin-right: 17.5%;}
-@media print { hr.chap {display: none; visibility: hidden;} }
-
-div.chapter {page-break-before: always;}
-h2.nobreak {page-break-before: avoid;}
-
-table {
- margin-left: auto;
- margin-right: auto;
-}
-
-.tdr {text-align: right;}
-
-.pagenum {
- position: absolute;
- left: 92%;
- font-size: smaller;
- text-align: right;
- font-style: normal;
- font-weight: normal;
- font-variant: normal;
- text-indent: 0;
-}
-
-.blockquot {
- margin-left: 17.5%;
- margin-right: 17.5%;
-}
-
-.x-ebookmaker .blockquot {
- margin-left: 7.5%;
- margin-right: 7.5%;
-}
-
-.indentright {margin-right: 4em;}
-
-.center {text-align: center;}
-
-.right {text-align: right;}
-
-.smcap {font-variant: small-caps;}
-
-.ph1 {text-align: center; font-size: large; font-weight: bold;}
-.ph2 {text-align: center; font-size: xx-large; font-weight: bold;}
-
-div.titlepage {text-align: center; page-break-before: always; page-break-after: always;}
-div.titlepage p {text-align: center; font-weight: bold; line-height: 1.5; margin-top: 2em;}
-
-.xlarge {font-size: 150%;}
-.large {font-size: 125%;}
-
-.caption {font-weight: bold; text-align: center;}
-
-img {
- max-width: 100%;
- height: auto;
-}
-img.w100 {width: 100%;}
-
-.illowe28_125 {width: 450px;}
-.illowe31_25 {width: 500px;}
-
-.x-ebookmaker .hide {display: none; visibility: hidden;}
-
-.figcenter {
- margin: auto;
- text-align: center;
- page-break-inside: avoid;
- max-width: 100%;
-}
-
-p.drop-cap {
- text-indent: -0.35em;
-}
-p.drop-cap2 {
- text-indent: -0.75em;
-}
-p.drop-cap:first-letter, p.drop-cap2:first-letter
-{
- float: left;
- margin: 0em 0.15em 0em 0em;
- font-size: 250%;
- line-height:0.85em;
- text-indent: 0em;
-}
-.x-ebookmaker p.drop-cap, .x-ebookmaker p.drop-cap2 {
- text-indent: 0em;
-}
-.x-ebookmaker p.drop-cap:first-letter, .x-ebookmaker p.drop-cap2:first-letter
-{
- float: none;
- margin: 0;
- font-size: 100%;
-}
-
-.antiqua {
- font-family: Blackletter, Fraktur, Textur, "Old English Text MT", "Olde English Mt", "Olde English", Gothic, serif, sans-serif;}
-
-.transnote {background-color: #E6E6FA;
- color: black;
- font-size:smaller;
- margin-left: 17.5%;
- margin-right: 17.5%;
- padding: 1em;
- margin-bottom: 1em;
- font-family:sans-serif, serif; }
-
-</style>
-</head>
-<body>
-<p style='text-align:center; font-size:1.2em; font-weight:bold'>The Project Gutenberg eBook of Brothers and sisters, by Abbie Farwell Brown</p>
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
-most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
-whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
-of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
-at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you
-are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the
-country where you are located before using this eBook.
-</div>
-
-<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:1em; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Title: Brothers and sisters</p>
-<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Author: Abbie Farwell Brown</p>
-<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Illustrator: Ethel C. Brown</p>
-<p style='display:block; text-indent:0; margin:1em 0'>Release Date: January 10, 2023 [eBook #69760]</p>
-<p style='display:block; text-indent:0; margin:1em 0'>Language: English</p>
- <p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em; text-align:left'>Produced by: David E. Brown and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images generously made available by The Internet Archive)</p>
-<div style='margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:4em'>*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK BROTHERS AND SISTERS ***</div>
-
-<div class="figcenter hide"><img src="images/coversmall.jpg" width="450" alt=""></div>
-
-<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop">
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<h1>BROTHERS AND SISTERS</h1>
-</div>
-
-<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop">
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_0"></span></p>
-<figure class="figcenter illowe28_125" id="i004">
-<img class="w100" src="images/i004.jpg" alt="POOR LITTLE KITTY, HOW COLD SHE MUST BE">
-<figcaption class="caption">
-
-<p class="caption">“POOR LITTLE KITTY, HOW COLD SHE MUST BE”<br> (<span class="smcap">Page <a href="#Page_6">6</a></span>)</p></figcaption>
-</figure>
-</div>
-
-<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop">
-
-<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i_title.jpg" alt=""></div>
-
-<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop">
-
-<div class="titlepage">
-<p class="ph2">BROTHERS AND<br>
-SISTERS</p>
-
-<p>BY<br>
-
-<span class="xlarge">ABBIE FARWELL BROWN</span></p>
-
-<p>ILLUSTRATED BY<br>
-<span class="large">ETHEL C. BROWN</span></p>
-
-<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i_titlelogo.jpg" alt=""></div>
-
-<p>BOSTON AND NEW YORK<br>
-HOUGHTON, MIFFLIN AND COMPANY<br>
-<span class="antiqua">The Riverside Press, Cambridge</span><br>
-1906</p>
-</div>
-
-<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop">
-<div class="chapter">
-
-<p class="center">
-COPYRIGHT 1906 BY ABBIE FARWELL BROWN<br>
-<br>
-ALL RIGHTS RESERVED<br>
-<br>
-<i>Published September 1906</i></p>
-</div>
-
-<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop">
-<div class="chapter">
-<div class="blockquot">
-
-<p>For permission to reprint the several
-chapters of this volume thanks are due to
-<i>The Churchman</i>,—“The Garden of Live
-Flowers,” “April Fool,” “The Dark
-Room,” “The Pieced Baby,” “The
-Alarm;” to <i>The Congregationalist</i>,—“The
-Japanese Shop,” “Brothers and Sisters;”
-to <i>Good Housekeeping</i>,—“Buried
-Treasure;” and to <i>The Kindergarten
-Review</i>,—“The Christmas Cat.”</p>
-</div></div>
-
-<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop">
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<h2 class="nobreak">CONTENTS</h2>
-</div>
-
-<table>
-
-<tr><td class="tdr"><small>CHAPTER</small></td><td class="tdr" colspan="2"><small>PAGE</small></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td class="tdr">I.</td><td> The Christmas Cat</td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_1"> 1</a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td class="tdr">II.</td><td> The Christmas Cat’s Present</td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_10"> 10</a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td class="tdr">III.</td><td> The Japanese Shop</td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_19"> 19</a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td class="tdr">IV.</td><td> April Fool’s Night</td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_28"> 28</a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td class="tdr">V.</td><td> The April Fool</td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_38"> 38</a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td class="tdr">VI.</td><td> The April-Fool Journey</td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_48"> 48</a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td class="tdr">VII.</td><td> The Dolls’ May-Party</td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_57"> 57</a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td class="tdr">VIII.</td><td> The Dark Room</td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_66"> 66</a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td class="tdr">IX.</td><td> The Garden of Live Flowers &#160; &#160;</td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_86"> 86</a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td class="tdr">X.</td><td> Buried Treasure</td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_97"> 97</a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td class="tdr">XI.</td><td> The Pieced Baby</td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_106"> 106</a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td class="tdr">XII.</td><td> The Alarm</td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_120"> 120</a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td class="tdr">XIII.</td><td> Brothers and Sisters</td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_131"> 131</a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td class="tdr">XIV.</td><td> Tommy’s Letter</td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_145"> 145</a></td></tr>
-</table>
-
-<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop">
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<h2 class="nobreak">LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS</h2>
-</div>
-
-<table>
-<tr><td>“Poor little kitty, how cold she must be” (<i>page <a href="#Page_6">6</a></i>)</td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_0"> <i>Frontispiece</i></a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td>“See what Santa has brought the Christmas cat”</td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_16"> 16</a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td>The littlest baby white rabbit</td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_24"> 24</a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td>“I am April Fool”</td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_40"> 40</a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td>Kenneth found that it was a wall of glass</td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_44"> 44</a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td>She lifted poor Matilda and set her up on the window seat</td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_64"> 64</a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td>In tiptoed a little figure</td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_74"> 74</a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td>Living flowers</td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_92"> 92</a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td>The sand stretched out like a great sheet of paper</td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_98"> 98</a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td>Awakened by a little silvery laugh</td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_108"> 108</a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td>They were Tommy and Mary Prout</td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_122"> 122</a></td></tr>
-
-<tr><td>What a shriek of joy went up</td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_142"> 142</a></td></tr>
-</table>
-
-<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop">
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<span class="pagenum" id="Page_1">[1]</span>
-
-<p class="ph2">BROTHERS AND SISTERS</p>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER I<br>
-
-<small>THE CHRISTMAS CAT</small></h2>
-</div>
-
-<p class="drop-cap">IT was the day before the day before Christmas,
-and there came a big snowstorm,
-so that Kenneth and Rose were shut up in
-the house. Now that was a very hard thing
-to bear, for as every one knows, the last two
-days before Christmas are the longest, slowest
-days in the whole year. But if one has to stay
-in the house and just <i>think</i>, it seems as though
-the time would never go by.</p>
-
-<p>If it had been a pleasant day they could
-have gone out of doors to skate, or to coast, or
-to play any number of jolly games which they
-now remembered sadly. Perhaps they would
-have gone to their cousin Charlie’s house,
-which was in the next block but one beyond
-theirs. Perhaps their papa would have taken<span class="pagenum" id="Page_2">[2]</span>
-them down town for a last look at the Christmas
-shops, and the wonderful toys, some of
-which they hoped Santa Claus would remember
-to bring to the Thornton house. There
-were ever so many nice things which they
-could have done to make the time pass away,
-if only it had been a pleasant day. But now
-there seemed nothing in the world to do.</p>
-
-<p>Kenneth and Rose wandered dismally about
-the house. They peeped into the play-room,
-where the toys were lying about looking very
-lonely, as though they would say,—</p>
-
-<p>“O Kenneth! Do come and play with us.
-Please, Rosie, don’t go away and leave us all
-alone!”</p>
-
-<p>But Kenneth and Rose were tired of all
-the old toys, they had played with them so
-many, many times. They hoped that Santa
-would bring them some new ones on Christmas
-morning, if Christmas morning would
-ever, ever come!</p>
-
-<p>In the dining-room Rose’s old doll, Matilda,
-was lying face downward on the sofa, quite<span class="pagenum" id="Page_3">[3]</span>
-heart-broken because she had been so long
-deserted. Rose looked at her, then she turned
-her back sadly.</p>
-
-<p>“Matilda is growing very ugly,” she said.
-“No wonder she hides her face, with only
-one eye and a broken nose. I still love her
-very much, but I do so hope that Santa will
-not forget how much I need a new dollie.”</p>
-
-<p>They went down into the kitchen, with a
-vague hope that Katie might find them something
-to do. But Katie was too busy baking
-the Christmas pies and cake to bother with
-children. She would not even give them a bit
-of dough to play with.</p>
-
-<p>“Whisht!” she cried, flapping a dishcloth
-at them fiercely, “Rin out o’ me kitchen, you
-childer! I can’t have ye fussing about here
-this day, niver a bit. Rin off an’ play somewheres
-else, like a good little lad and lassie,
-now.”</p>
-
-<p>Run off and play! Where should they run,
-and what should they play? There was no
-one to help them. Papa was down town in<span class="pagenum" id="Page_4">[4]</span>
-spite of all the snow. Kenneth wished that
-he too was a big man who could go out of
-doors in spite of all the snow. Mamma was
-busy in the library with secrets of her own,
-and would not let them in. Rose wished that
-she too was a big lady who could have secrets
-all by herself. Then she would not mind
-however hard it might storm outside.</p>
-
-<p>Kenneth flattened his nose against one dining-room
-window, and Rose flattened her nose
-against the other, and they stared out at the
-snow smoothly spreading itself over everything,
-just as Katie was frosting the cake
-downstairs. Big drifts were piling up beyond
-the curbstones, and in the doorways opposite.
-Now and then a sleigh floundered past, the
-horses making their way with difficulty. Supposing,
-oh, supposing that it should storm for
-two whole days, and the snow should grow
-so deep that even Santa Claus’s reindeer could
-not get through with the gifts for their Christmas
-stockings!</p>
-
-<p>Suddenly Kenneth jumped right up in the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_5">[5]</span>
-air and cried, “Look, Rose!” And at the same
-moment Rose pressed her nose even flatter on
-the window and said, “O Kenneth, what is
-it?”</p>
-
-<p>Something tiny and black was moving along
-through the snow on the sidewalk. It gave
-little hops, each time sinking down almost
-out of sight, stopping to rest between jumps
-as though it were very tired. The children
-watched it breathlessly.</p>
-
-<p>At last it came to the long flight of steps,
-which looked like a smooth toboggan-slide
-of snow. But the little black creature seemed
-to know what was underneath the cold white
-covering, for it hopped bravely up on the lowest
-step, then up and up, step by step, to the
-landing, where the snow was not so deep. And
-now the children could see it plainly.</p>
-
-<p>“Why, it’s a poor little kitty!” cried Kenneth,
-almost pushing the glass out of the window
-with his small, cold nose, so eager was
-he to watch the little stranger.</p>
-
-<p>“And she has come to our ownty-donty<span class="pagenum" id="Page_6">[6]</span>
-steps!” echoed Rose. “Poor little kitty, how
-cold she must be!”</p>
-
-<p>Just at that moment the wet little black
-thing looked up at the window where Rose
-stood, and just as if she had heard what Rose
-said, the poor kitty answered very sadly, “Mi-a-o-ow!”</p>
-
-<p>All this time it had been snowing harder
-and harder, and already the tracks which the
-kitty had made in the snow were blotted out
-of sight. At the same moment Kenneth and
-Rose made a dash for the front door. “We
-mustn’t let the poor kitty stay there,” said
-Kenneth, “she will be all drowned in the
-snow, and frozen, too.”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, we must bring her in and make her
-nice and warm,” said Rose.</p>
-
-<p>So they opened the front door, and stood at
-the head of the steps calling, “Kitty, kitty!”
-very gently, while the snow whirled in about
-their ankles.</p>
-
-<p>“Mi-a-ow!” answered the black cat, but
-this time she spoke more cheerfully. “Thank<span class="pagenum" id="Page_7">[7]</span>
-you!” she seemed to say. “May I really come
-in?”</p>
-
-<p>“Come in,” said Kenneth.</p>
-
-<p>“Poor kitty, do come in!” cried Rose,
-holding out her hand invitingly. And the
-black cat walked in.</p>
-
-<p>She was very wet and draggly, but Kenneth
-took her in his arms and carried her upstairs.
-Rose ran before, and they knocked on the
-library door, where their mamma was hidden
-with her secrets.</p>
-
-<p>“Mamma, Mamma! Come here a minute!”
-they cried. “Come and see what we
-have found. Come quick, Mamma!”</p>
-
-<p>In a minute their mamma came hurrying,
-and opened the door just a tiny little crack,
-through which she peeped at them. But when
-she saw what Kenneth had in his arms she
-came out quickly, shuttling the door carefully
-behind her (to keep the Christmas secrets from
-running away, I suppose).</p>
-
-<p>“What have you found, Kenneth?” she
-cried, holding up her hands.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_8">[8]</span>“A kitty, a poor kitty, lost in the snow,”
-said Kenneth.</p>
-
-<p>“We had to take her in and make her warm
-and comfy at Christmas time, didn’t we,
-Mamma?” said Rose.</p>
-
-<p>“Please, Mamma, you will let us keep her,
-won’t you?” they both pleaded.</p>
-
-<p>Mrs. Thornton hesitated. The cat was very
-wet and homely. She had meant to give the
-children a pretty little kitten some day. But
-just then the poor hungry animal looked up
-and gave a pitiful “Mi-a-ow,” and Mrs.
-Thornton remembered how dreadful it was
-that any living creature should be miserable
-and cold and homeless at the happy Christmas
-time.</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, you may keep her, children,” she said.
-“Keep her and make her have a merry Christmas.”</p>
-
-<p>Kenneth and Rose took the little cat downstairs
-and gave her a good dinner. “But you
-shall have a better one on Christmas Day,”
-promised Kenneth. Rose found a tiny basket<span class="pagenum" id="Page_9">[9]</span>
-and made a bed beside the fire in the dining-room.
-And there the black cat slept all
-the afternoon, she was so tired, and so glad to
-rest and to be warm. Rose sat beside her,
-stroking her soft fur, and Kenneth sat at the
-other side of the fireplace trying to think up
-a good name for the new kitty, so that the
-time went before they knew it, and they had
-forgotten to wish it were Christmas day.</p>
-
-<p>“What have you named the little cat?”
-asked their papa when the children showed
-him their new pet that evening.</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, Kenneth has thought of the loveliest
-name!” cried Rose, jumping up and clapping
-her hands. “We are going to call her Christine,—because
-she is a little Christmas cat.
-Isn’t that a beautiful name, Papa?”</p>
-
-<p>And Papa said that he thought it was a very
-beautiful name indeed.</p>
-<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop">
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<span class="pagenum" id="Page_10">[10]</span>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER II<br>
-
-<small>THE CHRISTMAS CAT’S PRESENT</small></h2>
-</div>
-
-<p class="drop-cap">THE next morning when Kenneth and
-Rose awoke, it was bright and fair. The
-storm had cleared away, and the whole world
-was white and wonderful with spangled snow.
-Now the children could play out of doors as
-much as they liked, and the time went so fast
-that they almost forgot to wish Christmas
-would hurry up. Their cousin Charlie came
-over to play with them, and they built snow
-forts and snowballed one another; they made
-big statues of snow in the back yard and shoveled
-the sidewalks and the front steps nicely.
-Before they knew it it was evening again,—Christmas
-eve, and their mamma was inviting
-them to come and see her secret in the
-library.</p>
-
-<p>And what do you think the secret was?
-When the folding doors were thrown open<span class="pagenum" id="Page_11">[11]</span>
-there was a glare of light and a smell of
-woodsy green, and Kenneth and Rose and
-their cousin Charlie cried “Oh!” they were
-so surprised. For there stood a beautiful
-Christmas tree, glittering with spangles and
-icicles and silver balls and tiny candles.</p>
-
-<p>Kenneth and Rose and Charlie danced
-around the tree, and they had a beautiful time
-finding the little bags of candy which were
-hidden for each of them among the green
-branches.</p>
-
-<p>“It was a lovely, lovely secret,” whispered
-Rose in her mamma’s ear. “And when I grow
-up I will make one just like it for my dolls.”</p>
-
-<p>When all the candles had sputtered and
-gone out, Charlie’s papa came to take him
-home. And after that it was time to go to bed.
-But first they must hang up their stockings
-for Santa Claus to fill. They tied them up
-over the fireplace in the library,—Kenneth’s
-long black stocking and Rose’s shorter brown
-one. Then Kenneth said,—</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, Mamma, we must hang up a stocking<span class="pagenum" id="Page_12">[12]</span>
-for Christine. I am sure Santa will want
-to remember the poor little Christmas cat.”</p>
-
-<p>“I know!” cried Rose. “I will hang up
-one of my little summer socks. That will be
-just right for a little kitty-cat’s Christmas.”</p>
-
-<p>So she brought one of her short white socks
-and they hung it up in the chimney-place
-right between the other two stockings,—between
-Kenneth’s and Rose’s. And Christine
-looked pleased. Then everybody said good-night,
-and the children went to bed.</p>
-
-<p>It was very, very early in the morning when
-Kenneth opened his eyes and said out loud, “It
-is Christmas Day! Oh, at last it is Christmas
-Day!” Then his eyes opened very wide indeed,
-and he said nothing at all. The bedposts
-looked so queer!</p>
-
-<p>Kenneth scrambled over and examined them.
-On each post at the foot of the bed was a big
-yellow orange. These were the first signs of
-Christmas, and they kept Kenneth busy for
-some minutes. But when he had eaten one of
-the oranges he could not wait any longer.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_13">[13]</span>He ran to Rose’s room and thumped on the
-door. “Merry Christmas, Rose! Wake up!”
-he cried, poking in his head. But already Rose
-was wide awake, and was sitting up in bed
-eating one of the oranges which had grown
-on her bedposts, too, during the night.</p>
-
-<p>“Merry Christmas yourself,” cried Rose,
-jumping out of bed. “Let us run and wake
-up papa and mamma.”</p>
-
-<p>So they trotted down the hall to mamma’s
-room and thumped on the door. “Merry
-Christmas, Mamma! Merry Christmas, Papa!”
-they cried. “We are going down to look at
-our stockings and see whether or not Santa
-really did come last night.”</p>
-
-<p>Papa and mamma sighed a little, for they
-were still very sleepy. But mamma said, “Well,
-children, you may go down. But first you
-must put on your clothes, so that you will not
-take cold. Papa and I will be there in a little
-while.”</p>
-
-<p>Kenneth was dressed first. He ran downstairs
-to the library, and sure enough! there<span class="pagenum" id="Page_14">[14]</span>
-hung the three stockings, bulgy and knobby
-and queer. He shouted up the stairs, “Oh,
-Rose! Hurry, hurry! He really came,
-Santa Claus came, and he did not forget even
-Christine.”</p>
-
-<p>In a minute down came Rose, with her
-shoes half buttoned and her curls all tangled.
-She could not wait this morning to make
-everything just right.</p>
-
-<p>They seized their stockings and sat down
-on the floor to pull out the “plums,” like
-little Jack Horner. In Kenneth’s stocking
-he found a big red apple, and a bag of lovely
-marbles. Under these was a new game in a
-box, and a horn of candy. Kenneth dived
-down lower and found a toy cart, and a top,
-and a baby camera. At last he reached the
-toe of the stocking, where there was just one
-thing left. “I think it is a stick of candy,”
-said Kenneth. But when it came out, it was
-a jack-knife with four blades. You can imagine
-how pleased Kenneth was.</p>
-
-<p>As for Rose, what do you suppose she<span class="pagenum" id="Page_15">[15]</span>
-found in her stocking? She had a red apple,
-too, and a horn of candy. Then there was a
-cunning pocket-book, and a little coral necklace
-in a velvet box. There was a red rubber
-ball and a harmonica, and away down in the
-little brown toe of her stocking hid a tiny
-doll’s watch and chain. But the best gift of
-all poked its head out of the top of her
-stocking and smiled at her the very first thing.
-It was a lovely little doll, with yellow curls
-like Rose’s own, and blue eyes, and a white
-dress with blue ribbons.</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, you dear doll!” cried Rose, hugging
-her tightly. “I knew that Santa would bring
-you to me! You are ever so much prettier
-than Matilda, and I shall call you Alice.”</p>
-
-<p>Now Papa and Mamma came down, and
-they were eager to see what was in Christine’s
-stocking. “Let us take it down to
-the dining-room where Christine is,” said
-Mamma. “Katie tells me that there are some
-queer-looking bundles there for you, which
-Santa could not crowd into your stockings.”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_16">[16]</span>With a whoop of joy Kenneth ran down
-the stairs to the dining-room, and Rose followed
-as fast as she could, carrying the little
-white sock with the presents for the Christmas
-cat. She went up to the basket beside
-the fire, where Christine lay just as they had
-left her the night before.</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, Kitty, see what Santa has brought
-you,” said Rose, holding out the little bulgy
-stocking. Then she stared hard into the
-basket where Christine lay. “Oh-h-h! Kenneth!”
-she cried. “Come here quick! See
-what Santa has brought the Christmas cat!”</p>
-
-<p>For there, cuddled close up against Christine’s
-black fur, were two tiny round things
-mewing with baby voices; one little black
-kitten, and one as yellow as Rose’s curls, both
-with their eyes shut tight.</p>
-
-<p>“Well, well!” said papa. “Santa could
-not get those into Kitty’s stocking, so he
-brought them here. Isn’t it a lovely present
-for a little Christmas cat?”</p>
-
-<figure class="figcenter illowe28_125" id="i031">
-<img class="w100" src="images/i031.jpg" alt="SEE WHAT SANTA HAS BROUGHT THE CHRISTMAS CAT">
-<figcaption class="caption">
-
-<p class="caption">“SEE WHAT SANTA HAS BROUGHT THE CHRISTMAS CAT”</p></figcaption>
-</figure>
-
-<p>“Of course they both belong to Christine,”<span class="pagenum" id="Page_17">[17]</span>
-said Kenneth, “but may I not call one of
-them mine, and the other one Rose’s?”</p>
-
-<p>“I want the yellow one,” said Rose.</p>
-
-<p>“I like the black one best,” said Kenneth,
-“so that is all right.” But Christine licked
-both the kittens with her pink tongue and
-purred happily.</p>
-
-<p>“I like them both best, and they are both
-mine,” she seemed to say.</p>
-
-<p>Then the children took out the presents
-from the little white sock. There was a pretty
-collar and a bow of ribbon,—yellow, which
-was Christine’s most becoming color. And
-there was a little bunch of catnip instead of
-candy. Santa seemed to know just what a
-little cat would best like. But nothing seemed
-to please Christine so much as the tiny balls
-of black and yellow fur in her basket. And
-the children did not blame her. For indeed,
-of all their Christmas gifts,—except Alice,
-the new doll, and Kenneth’s jack-knife,—they
-each liked best the kitten which they
-had chosen.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_18">[18]</span>“I shall call my kitten Buff,” said Rose,
-touching the little yellow ball gently.</p>
-
-<p>“And mine shall be Fluff,” said Kenneth,
-who liked to make rhymes sometimes. “Oh,
-I am so glad that we took Christine in out
-of the snow, Rose! For if we hadn’t, perhaps
-Santa would never have thought of
-leaving us these dear little kittens.”</p>
-
-<p>And I shouldn’t wonder if Kenneth was
-right.</p>
-<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop">
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<span class="pagenum" id="Page_19">[19]</span>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER III<br>
-
-<small>THE JAPANESE SHOP</small></h2>
-</div>
-
-<p class="drop-cap">ONE day, not very long after Christmas,
-Mrs. Thornton said to Rose,—</p>
-
-<p>“Rose, dear, I am going to the Japanese
-Shop to buy a wedding present, and I think
-you would like to go, wouldn’t you?”</p>
-
-<p>“What is a Japanese Shop?” asked Rose.</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, it is a very wonderful shop,” said her
-mamma. “I can’t begin to tell you about all
-the curious things which they sell in a Japanese
-Shop. You must come and see for yourself.”</p>
-
-<p>So Rose put on her hat and coat and went
-with her mother to the Japanese Shop. What
-a wonderful place it was, indeed! Rose felt
-just as if she were in some strange, new kind
-of Fairyland, such as she had never before
-heard about. Everything was colored so bright
-and beautiful! There were such queer-shaped
-things sitting about on the floor and standing<span class="pagenum" id="Page_20">[20]</span>
-up in the corners! Curious lanterns swung
-from the ceiling, and tall screens of black and
-gold, with pictures of wonderful long-legged
-birds flying across, made dark nooks, in which
-strange bronze animals lurked surprisingly.
-Everything smelt sweet and rich, too, almost
-with the Christmas-tree fragrance of mamma’s
-holiday secret.</p>
-
-<p>Rose wandered about by herself while her
-mother was looking at the funny lamps hiding
-under colored umbrellas, which she called
-wedding presents, though Rose did not understand
-why. They did not interest her like
-Christmas presents, which were very different.
-But over in a corner, all by itself, Rose found
-something which she thought would make
-the loveliest Christmas present,—the most
-wonderful Christmas present that any little
-girl could have. And oh! how she wanted
-it for her very own!</p>
-
-<p>It was a toy garden; the kind that is put
-into the guest-room of a Japanese house to
-amuse visitors.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_21">[21]</span>My! It was a wonderful little garden,—a
-real, truly live garden, with growing trees and
-plants and moss. But it was all so tiny that
-it could stand on a little table no wider than
-Rose’s arm was long. And though the trees
-were really, truly grown-up trees, a great deal
-older than Rose,—older even than her mamma,
-whom Rose thought very old indeed,—they
-were no taller than Rose’s little hand.</p>
-
-<p>This is the way the garden looked. First,
-it was almost square and there was a little stone
-wall all around it, about an inch high. In the
-middle of the garden was a hill built of rocks,
-and on the top of the hill was a lawn of green
-moss, with a tiny pagoda, or Japanese house,
-no bigger than a match-box. The sides of the
-hill sloped down, very green and smooth, and
-at the foot was a little brook of real water,
-winding around the whole garden. The tiniest
-path of sand crept zig-zag down the hill to a
-bit of a red bridge that crossed the brook, for
-the people in the house at the top of the hill
-to use. And all along the brook grew little<span class="pagenum" id="Page_22">[22]</span>
-baby plants, and the wonderful dwarf trees
-that I told you about. Pine-trees they were,
-most of them, and the pine needles had fallen
-on the ground and had turned rusty brown,
-just as everyday pine needles do. Only these
-were ten times smaller. Rose wondered who
-lived in the little house at the top of the hill,
-and she said to herself:—</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, how I wish I were little enough to
-live in that dear little house, and play in that
-sweet little garden, and climb up into those
-darling little trees! Oh, how I wish I could
-be littler!” And that was something which
-Rose had never before wished.</p>
-
-<p>Just then Rose heard a cough behind her,
-and looking around she saw that the funny
-Japanese Man who kept the store was standing
-close at her elbow. He was smiling very pleasantly,
-so Rose said to him:—</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, Mr. Japanese Man! I think you can
-tell me who lives in the dear little house and
-plays in the dear little garden and paddles in
-the dear little brook. Will you, please?”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_23">[23]</span>The Japanese Man bowed and grinned, and
-looked at Rose for a minute without saying
-anything. Then he went away to the other
-end of the store. Presently he came back, and
-he had something in his hands. He set a little
-Somebody down beside the house on the top
-of the hill; and it was a tiny little old man
-made of china-stuff, in a long green gown,
-with a knob of hair on the back of his head,
-like a lady.</p>
-
-<p>“<i>He</i> live in house, litty ol’ man,” said the
-Japanese. “And these, his animals; live in
-garden.” As he said this the Japanese Man
-set down on the bridge the littlest baby white
-rabbit, and in the brook a tiny-winy duck,
-which floated on the water, and under one
-of the trees a wee-wee mouse, with pink
-ears.</p>
-
-<p>“Oh!” cried Rose, clapping her hands.
-“Oh! how I wish I could be little enough
-to play there with them. Are they alive, Mr.
-Japanese Man?”</p>
-
-<p>The Man grinned more than ever. Then<span class="pagenum" id="Page_24">[24]</span>
-he came close up to Rose and whispered
-behind his hand, as though it were a great
-secret:—</p>
-
-<p>“No, not alive <i>now</i>. But after dark, when
-moon shines, and store all empty—all big
-folks gone away—then all come alive. My—my!
-Litty ol’ man walk down hill, go
-fishy in brook. Duck say ‘<i>Quack quack!</i>’
-Litty rabbit hop so-so over bridge. Litty
-mouse cry ‘<i>Wee, wee!</i>’ and climb up pine-tree.
-My! Litty girl like to see?”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh! Have <i>you</i> ever seen?” cried Rose
-with her eyes very wide.</p>
-
-<p>But just then her mamma came back, with
-a bundle under her arm, which was probably
-a little Wedding Present, though Rose did
-not care enough about it to inquire. But
-she was very sorry when the Japanese Man
-bowed politely and walked away to the other
-end of the store. She had wanted to ask him
-a great many more questions.</p>
-
-<p>“Come, Rose,” said her mother; “we must
-go home now.”</p>
-
-<figure class="figcenter illowe28_125" id="i041">
-<img class="w100" src="images/i041.jpg" alt="THE LITTLEST BABY WHITE RABBIT">
-<figcaption class="caption">
-
-<p class="caption">THE LITTLEST BABY WHITE RABBIT</p></figcaption>
-</figure>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_25">[25]</span>“O Mamma! I want it!” sighed Rose wistfully.</p>
-
-<p>“Want what? The garden? Oh, my Dear! I
-cannot buy you that,” said her mamma sadly;
-“it costs dollars and dollars. But maybe I
-could buy you the mouse, or the duck, or the
-rabbit, or the little old gentleman up there.
-Would you like one of them, Dear?”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, no!” cried Rose. “It would be
-dreadful to take them away from their lovely
-garden. I wouldn’t have one of them for
-anything. Think how lonesome he would be
-when it grew dark and they all came alive!”</p>
-
-<p>On the way home Rose told her mamma
-the great secret, which the Japanese Man had
-told her. And her mamma thought it was all
-very strange indeed, and said she wished that
-she too was little enough to play in the wonderful
-garden with Rose and that interesting
-family.</p>
-
-<p>When they reached home Rose told Kenneth
-all about the toy garden, and the secret
-which the Japanese Man had told her. But<span class="pagenum" id="Page_26">[26]</span>
-Kenneth only said, “Pooh! I don’t believe a
-word of it,” which was very disappointing.
-But, of course, Kenneth had not seen the
-garden, nor heard the Japanese Man tell the
-secret, which made a great difference.</p>
-
-<p>When it was dark Rose went to bed, and
-in a little while her mamma came to kiss her
-good-night. Rose held her tightly by the
-hand and made her sit down on the edge of
-the bed, where the moonlight shone like silver.</p>
-
-<p>“O Mamma!” she whispered. “Think of
-the shop, all dark and empty now, with just
-one moonbeam shining on the little garden
-in the corner. And the little old man comes
-alive, <i>pop</i>! like that! Now he goes walking
-out of his house, down the little path over
-the hill. And the bunny-rabbit scampers in
-front of him, <i>hoppity-hop</i>! Can’t you see him,
-Mamma? Now they come to the little bridge;
-the funny duck says ‘<i>Quack, quack!</i>’ and
-swims away round and round the garden.
-Now the little old man sits down under one
-of the tiny pine-trees and begins to fish in the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_27">[27]</span>
-brook. And the wee-wee mouse runs up and
-down the tree and nibbles the cheese which
-the old man has in his pocket for bait. O
-Mamma, I can see it all, just as plainly! I
-wish I were there.”</p>
-
-<p>“I can almost see it, too,” said Mamma.</p>
-
-<p>“O Mamma, I think I could grow little
-just as easily as they could come alive. Don’t
-you?” said Rose.</p>
-
-<p>Her mother answered, “We-el, perhaps.”</p>
-
-<p>But she would never take Rose to the Japanese
-shop after dark, to see whether or not
-it could be done. Maybe she was afraid that
-Rose might grow little and stay little always—which
-would have been a dreadful thing
-for her mamma. But Rose thinks that she
-herself would like it very well indeed,—to
-live always in that wonderful garden with
-the mouse and the duck and the rabbit and
-the funny little old man,—if only Kenneth
-would grow little, too. But Kenneth does
-not want to grow little. He is trying just as
-hard as he can, every day, to grow big.</p>
-<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop">
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<span class="pagenum" id="Page_28">[28]</span>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER IV<br>
-
-<small>APRIL FOOL’S NIGHT</small></h2>
-</div>
-
-<p class="drop-cap">ON the night of April Fool’s day Kenneth
-had a strange adventure. It was
-Kenneth’s way to direct his dreamland journey
-toward Fairyland, where, if he but knows
-the secret how, a child can have the pleasantest
-possible times. On this particular night
-Kenneth shut his eyes tight and said the
-magic words which are the ticket on the
-Fairy Railroad; and presto! as usual, he
-found himself spinning through space into
-the realm where he would be. He kept his
-eyes shut tight, however, for every wise child
-knows that he must not peep during that
-wonderful journey, nor try to find out how it
-is done, or he will never be able to go again.
-It was only when a soft little jounce told him
-that the trip was over that Kenneth opened
-his eyes and ventured to look around.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_29">[29]</span>Yes, there he was, sure enough! He
-remembered the glittering Christmas-tree
-avenue which led up from the station. He
-remembered the beautiful flower beds on
-either side of the path—fairy beds where the
-flowers could talk prettily, and answer any
-questions which a child might ask. He remembered
-the white marble palace which
-gleamed beyond the Christmas trees, a palace
-full of wonder and delight. He hastened
-toward it up the hill. Yes, this was certainly
-the Fairyland of his dreams, where he always
-had such a lovely, lovely time; where all
-that he wished came true in the most marvelous
-way, and where delightful surprises
-were continually happening to give him pleasure.
-Kenneth smacked his lips already at
-thought of the goodies he would have to eat,
-and his fingers wriggled eagerly, longing to
-clutch the wonder-toys which he knew were
-growing somewhere about for him, when he
-had time to look for them.</p>
-
-<p>Now there was no one to meet him at the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_30">[30]</span>
-station, and Kenneth thought this strange.
-For he had expected to find his usual guide,
-a pretty little gauze fairy in spangled white,
-with a wand and crown and all the dainty
-ornaments which fairies wear. Kenneth was
-not greatly troubled, however, for he had
-been to Fairyland so often that he knew the
-country very well indeed, and he was not at
-all bashful nor afraid to help himself if he
-should see anything which pleased him.</p>
-
-<p>He began briskly to walk up the avenue, on
-either side of which the flowers nodded and
-smiled at him, saying, “Good evening, Kenneth.
-How are you to-night?”</p>
-
-<p>Kenneth laughed and nodded back, thinking
-to himself, “How very pretty they look!
-I never before saw them so gorgeous and
-beautiful. They must be perfumed with extra
-sweetness; I will go and see.” And, stepping
-up to a great bed of lilies, he bent over them,
-giving a deep, deep sniff; for Kenneth loved
-dearly the fragrance of flowers.</p>
-
-<p>“Achoo! Achoo! Achoo!” Kenneth<span class="pagenum" id="Page_31">[31]</span>
-sneezed, and sneezed again, so that his head
-almost fell off. “Achoo! Achoo! Achoo!”
-He reeled and staggered as he turned away.
-And all the flowers laughed so that they
-nearly snapped their slender stalks. They
-seemed to find it a great joke.</p>
-
-<p>“You dreadful flowers! You are full of
-snuff! Achoo!” he cried indignantly.</p>
-
-<p>“Aha! Aha! You know all about it!”
-cried the flowers. “The trick is not new to
-you; but is it not funny? Aha! Aha!”</p>
-
-<p>Kenneth did not think it at all funny as
-he ran on up the pathway, sneezing painfully
-at every step. At last he paused to wipe his
-eyes. “Achoo! Achoo!” Poor boy! He was
-fairly weak with his efforts, and spying a
-little seat near by under a tree, thought he
-would sit down to rest a minute and get
-his breath before going on his way. It was a
-funny little seat, like a great toadstool, and it
-looked very comfortable. But no sooner had
-Kenneth seated himself, than the wretched
-thing sank down into the ground, leaving<span class="pagenum" id="Page_32">[32]</span>
-him with a bump on the gravel of the
-avenue.</p>
-
-<p>“Aha! Aha!” cried the flowers, tittering
-foolishly when they saw Kenneth sprawling.
-“Oh, how funny you do look! What a good
-joke! How clever! We shall die laughing!”</p>
-
-<p>“You are very silly flowers,” said Kenneth,
-pouting. “You laugh at nothing at all. I
-never knew you to be so disagreeable.” And,
-trying to look very dignified in spite of his
-dusty jacket, he jumped up and strode down
-the avenue. The inviting little round seats
-seemed to have sprung up everywhere like
-mushrooms since his last visit, but he was too
-cautious to sit down again, although he was
-very tired.</p>
-
-<p>Kenneth walked so fast to escape the mortifying
-laughter which rang from the flower-bells,
-that he had almost passed the last
-Christmas tree before he remembered the
-magic fruit which they always bore for him.</p>
-
-<p>“Hello!” he cried. “I meant to look for
-a new jack-knife. I always find just what I<span class="pagenum" id="Page_33">[33]</span>
-want on these trees. Why, yes—there is
-one now, right over my head. Oh, what a
-beauty!” He reached up to grasp it as it
-swung about a foot above his nose. But at the
-very moment when Kenneth stretched out his
-hand, the tree gave a sudden jerk and up flew
-the knife quite out of reach.</p>
-
-<p>“Oh!” cried Kenneth, stamping his foot
-angrily. “What made it do that?”</p>
-
-<p>“Ha, ha!” snickered the flowers, who had
-been peeping at him from a distance. “What
-a joke! Try again, Kenneth.” And Kenneth
-tried again and again, jumping after the knife
-more frantically each time. But it was of no
-use. A malicious breeze, or some other cause,
-seemed to bend the tree away from him whenever
-he reached toward it. And at last he
-gave up in disgust.</p>
-
-<p>“I wanted a fountain pen, too,” he said to
-himself. “There ought to be one on another
-tree. Yes, here it is.” And once more Kenneth
-reached eagerly for the shining black
-thing that dangled close by his hand.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_34">[34]</span>Pop! Kenneth was half blinded by a
-stream of water that spurted into his eye. It
-was no fountain pen, but a fountain pop-gun
-that had gone off when he touched it.</p>
-
-<p>“Ha, ha!” shrieked the flowers, in a perfect
-madness of delight. Kenneth sat down
-on the grass to wipe his eyes and dry the
-little river that was running most uncomfortably
-up his coat sleeve. But my! How
-quickly he sprang up again! The grass that
-looked so tempting and soft was a cruel snare.
-For some one had wickedly planted it with
-pins or needles. Poor Kenneth! This was
-too much.</p>
-
-<p>It is no fun to find one’s self a human pincushion.
-He began to cry, and even then he
-heard the voices of the flowers sounding
-faintly, and they were laughing still. He
-glanced toward them angrily, then tucked his
-hands into his pockets and resolved not to let
-them see him cry. He marched away up the
-avenue without a glance into the Christmas
-trees, although they dangled the most interesting<span class="pagenum" id="Page_35">[35]</span>
-bundles before his face and seemed
-trying to tempt him to pluck their magic
-fruit. He also kept off the grass more carefully
-than if there had been a staring signboard
-to warn him.</p>
-
-<p>Now just outside the palace grew a thicket
-of magic nut bushes. Here Kenneth always
-stopped on his way to the greater wonders
-inside, to crack a nut and to have a pleasant
-surprise. Yes, there at the foot of the marble
-steps was the thicket, green as usual, and full
-of brown nuts, mysteriously knobby and promising.
-Kenneth picked one and knelt down
-on the gravel to crack it with a stone. But
-instead of the beautiful velvet cloak, magically
-folded into a tiny parcel, or a dwarf pony
-which would quickly grow full-sized, or a
-picture-book with moving figures on its pages,
-such as he had found at other times, the nut
-was stuffed with dusty cobwebs, which were
-of no use to any one, least of all to Kenneth.</p>
-
-<p>“Oh!” said Kenneth, in disappointment,
-and then he distinctly heard a queer voice<span class="pagenum" id="Page_36">[36]</span>
-cry, “April Fool!” He looked up and
-around, but there was no one to be seen.</p>
-
-<p>“April Fool!” cried the voice again. “Ha,
-ha! Kenneth has <i>such</i> a sense of fun! He is
-a great joker himself; ha, ha!” Kenneth
-thought it must be one of the flowers, though
-the voice sounded different. He wished the
-good Fairy would come to him. His chin
-began to quiver, when he heard the same
-queer voice tittering behind the thicket of
-nut bushes. There was a little summer-house
-close by, and into this Kenneth ran to hide
-the tears which would come into his eyes.
-What a disagreeable country it was, this
-Fairyland which he had loved so well! He
-came here to be happy; but all these ugly
-tricks fairly spoiled the pretty place. He said
-to himself that he would never come again.
-Just then he spied a large, square envelope
-fastened to the side of the summer-house by
-a thorn. It was addressed, “For Kenneth.”</p>
-
-<p>“Why, that means me,” he cried, very
-much surprised. “Perhaps it is a letter from<span class="pagenum" id="Page_37">[37]</span>
-my good Fairy to explain why she has not
-come to meet me.” And he tore it open
-eagerly.</p>
-
-<p>It was a fat, bulky letter of several sheets.
-This was very exciting, for Kenneth had not
-received many letters in his short life. He
-unfolded the first sheet. From the middle of
-the page stared at him these words printed in
-huge red letters:—</p>
-
-<p class="center"><span class="large">APRIL FOOL!</span></p>
-
-<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop">
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<span class="pagenum" id="Page_38">[38]</span>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER V<br>
-
-<small>THE APRIL FOOL</small></h2>
-</div>
-
-<p class="drop-cap">KENNETH looked at it angrily, then
-turned over the other pages. They
-were just the same as the first one. He tore
-up the sheets and threw them on the ground.
-It was only an April Fool letter, after all!</p>
-
-<p>“April Fool!” cried a voice, echoing the
-same hateful words. “April Fool! Ha! ha!
-What a joke!” It was a funny little voice,
-louder than those of the flowers, and, instead
-of being silvery sweet like theirs, it was harsh
-and disagreeable. Kenneth glanced up, and
-there, perched on the railing of the summer-house,
-was the queerest little fellow, making
-the most horrible faces. With a bound the
-figure sprang inside, and Kenneth saw him
-more clearly. He was certainly a fairy, for
-he had wings, gauzy and beautiful, growing
-from his shoulders. But his dress was unlike<span class="pagenum" id="Page_39">[39]</span>
-that of any fairy whom Kenneth had met.
-It reminded him, however, of pictures that
-he had sometimes seen in books. This fairy
-wore a suit half of red and half of yellow;
-one leg and one shoe were red and the other
-yellow. His doublet was divided likewise,
-and likewise the funny hood which he wore
-about his shoulders. The borders of his costume
-were cut into points, and from every
-point hung a little bell that jingled and jangled
-mischievously whenever the imp moved
-about—which was continually. His cap had
-two long pointed ears, and in his hand he
-carried a wand, on the end of which was a
-copy of himself dressed in red and yellow,
-and tinkly with many bells. He was a very
-funny figure, and his mouth stretched from
-ear to ear in a grin which made Kenneth
-laugh, too. But Kenneth soon stopped laughing;
-for there was something about the imp’s
-smile that was not kindly, and that made one
-half afraid.</p>
-
-<p>“Who are you?” asked Kenneth, trying to<span class="pagenum" id="Page_40">[40]</span>
-seem very bold. “And what are you laughing
-at? I don’t see anything so very funny at
-this moment.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, don’t you?” grinned the imp.
-“April Fool! I do. I am April Fool. Why,
-don’t you know me?” And turning around
-he showed Kenneth a large placard, such as
-he had himself often made, pinned to one
-of the points of the imp’s doublet. “<span class="smcap">April
-Fool</span>!” it read. Kenneth began to understand.</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, you are April Fool, are you?” he
-said. “I never saw you before.”</p>
-
-<p>“Ho! You never <i>saw</i> me? No, but you
-have used my name often enough. You remember
-April Fool’s day every year? Aha!
-Those were good tricks you played, though
-to be sure most of them were old enough—old
-as I am, and that <i>is</i> old indeed, I can tell
-you, my little joker. But they are good jokes,
-are they not? One never tires of them, does
-one?” And again he grinned at Kenneth
-maliciously.</p>
-
-<figure class="figcenter illowe28_125" id="i059">
-<img class="w100" src="images/i059.jpg" alt="I AM APRIL FOOL">
-<figcaption class="caption">
-
-<p class="caption">“I AM APRIL FOOL”</p></figcaption>
-</figure>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_41">[41]</span>“N-no,” said Kenneth, doubtfully, looking
-again at the pieces of the torn April
-Fool letter and rubbing his eyes, which still
-smarted from the snuff. “But I think jokes
-are funnier when one looks on, don’t you?”</p>
-
-<p>“Ha! ha!” laughed the imp. “That is
-the best joke of all. Why, some folk seem to
-think as you do. But not I! Now I love a
-good joke for its own sake better than anything
-else in the world. I am always in it,
-for <i>I am</i> the joke itself. Ha, ha!”</p>
-
-<p>“Then it is you who have made all these
-things happen to me,” said Kenneth angrily.
-“What do you mean by it?”</p>
-
-<p>“Ha! ha! Don’t you know what night
-it is? To-morrow is the first of April! What
-can you expect in Fairyland except the very
-biggest of jokes? This is my night. But
-come, now, don’t be sulky. It is only a joke
-after all, and you are such a joker yourself that
-you ought to take these little matters very
-cheerfully. Come with me.”</p>
-
-<p>“I don’t want to come with you,” said<span class="pagenum" id="Page_42">[42]</span>
-Kenneth, hanging back. “I want to go
-home.”</p>
-
-<p>“Nonsense, you cannot go home yet,” answered
-the imp. “It is not nearly morning.
-Now that you have come you must stay
-here until the time is up.”</p>
-
-<p>“Then I want my good Fairy guide,” said
-Kenneth.</p>
-
-<p>“Ho!” cried the other in scorn. “She is
-too silly-kind, too goody-goody. She has no
-real sense of fun, poor thing.”</p>
-
-<p>“I like her fun best,” insisted Kenneth.
-“Please take me to her.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, very well,” said April Fool carelessly.
-“If you insist I will bring you to her.
-But first you must have something to eat, for
-it is a long journey. Are you not hungry,
-poor boy?”</p>
-
-<p>Kenneth confessed that he was very hungry.
-“Then we will go to the kitchen garden,”
-replied the imp; “and there you can feast as
-much as you like.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, yes! I have been to the kitchen<span class="pagenum" id="Page_43">[43]</span>
-garden,” cried Kenneth, brightening. “The
-good Fairy took me there; it is a lovely
-place!”</p>
-
-<p>He followed April Fool out of the summer-house
-into a narrow path leading on and on
-and on between green hedgerows full of blossoms.
-Overhead the birds sang sweetly, and
-the sky was blue. Kenneth began to feel very
-happy. At last, in the distance, he caught
-sight of the kitchen garden, as he well remembered
-it, with its tall pie-fruit trees, its
-cooky bushes, its eclair plants, and its ice-cream
-fountains. The glimpse made him so
-hungry that he could hardly wait to be there,
-and he ran ahead, outstripping April Fool
-himself.</p>
-
-<p>“That is right! Hurry, my boy!” cried
-the imp heartily. And Kenneth skipped on
-happily. But suddenly <i>bump</i>! went his head
-and his knee against something hard, and he
-came to a dizzy stop, hardly knowing what
-had happened. There lay the kitchen garden
-just beyond, but something had stopped him<span class="pagenum" id="Page_44">[44]</span>
-and would not let him pass, something which
-he could not see.</p>
-
-<p>“Ha! ha! April Fool again!” laughed the
-imp, holding his sides for merriment. “Don’t
-you see through this joke? Why, it is perfectly
-transparent.”</p>
-
-<p>Sure enough! Kenneth put out his hand,
-and found that it was a wall of glass, which
-stretched across the path from hedge to hedge;
-a gateless wall which he could by no means
-climb over, but through which he could
-plainly see all the dainties on the other side.
-Kenneth groaned. “Oh, I am so hungry!
-What a cruel, cruel joke!”</p>
-
-<p>“Jokes do seem cruel sometimes,” admitted
-April Fool; “but they are <i>such</i> fun!
-Oh, my, oh, my! How queer you did look
-when you bumped against that wall!” and
-he burst out laughing once more.</p>
-
-<p>“Well, are you going to let me in?” asked
-Kenneth, trying to keep his temper, though
-he thought the joke in very poor taste, like
-most of April Fool’s tricks.</p>
-
-<figure class="figcenter illowe28_125" id="i065">
-<img class="w100" src="images/i065.jpg" alt="KENNETH FOUND THAT IT WAS A WALL OF GLASS">
-<figcaption class="caption">
-
-<p class="caption">KENNETH FOUND THAT IT WAS A WALL OF GLASS</p></figcaption>
-</figure>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_45">[45]</span>“Oh, no, we cannot enter here,” said the
-imp. “This is only an impracticable window.
-We shall have to go around by another way,
-a détour of some miles. But this time I really
-promise to take you to the kitchen garden.”</p>
-
-<p>Kenneth was very angry, but he began to
-suspect that he must let April Fool have his
-own way on this night. They turned back
-down the narrow path and began a long, tiresome
-journey round about and round about
-to the garden which they had already seen so
-near.</p>
-
-<p>And what a journey that was! beset by so
-many surprises, shocks, and practical jokes that
-Kenneth was nearly frantic before they had
-seen the end. They were crossing a bridge
-over a pretty little stream, when in the middle—<i>crash</i>!
-The whole structure gave way,
-and down they fell, with a sickening sinking
-feeling—fully three feet! Then the bridge
-came to rest on the magic springs which were
-made to complete this jouncy joke. After this
-their way led through a pitch-black cavern,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_46">[46]</span>
-which was so silent that Kenneth could hear
-his heart beat as he felt his way along. Suddenly
-there was an awful roar, like the growl
-of hundreds of wild beasts let loose. Kenneth
-screamed with fright, but the imp cried out,
-“April Fool!” And immediately the cave
-was filled with light, showing only an innocent
-sound-machine which had made all this
-commotion.</p>
-
-<p>They came within sight of a broad brook,
-which the imp said they must cross. Kenneth
-took off his shoes and stockings to wade and
-stepped down to the margin. But what was
-his anger to find that it was only a wide mirror
-over which they were able to pass dry-shod.
-That was a famous joke, to judge by
-the imp’s shrieks of laughter when he saw
-Kenneth put out his foot to wade into the
-glassy stream. But Kenneth had become so
-tired of such fun that he did not even smile.</p>
-
-<p>Kenneth grew thirsty, and they stopped to
-drink at a fountain which gushed clear and
-sparkling by the wayside. But at the first<span class="pagenum" id="Page_47">[47]</span>
-draught Kenneth found his mouth full of
-horrid, briny water, such as one swallows by
-mistake when one is bathing in the sea. Poor
-boy! This made him all the thirstier, but
-he was resolved not to show April Fool how
-wretched and unhappy he really was.</p>
-<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop">
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<span class="pagenum" id="Page_48">[48]</span>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER VI<br>
-
-<small>THE APRIL-FOOL JOURNEY</small></h2>
-</div>
-
-<p class="drop-cap2">AT last, however, when Kenneth was so
-tired and faint that he could hardly walk
-another step, they came to the kitchen garden.
-There were the pie trees and the raspberry
-shrubs, the caramel plants and the bonbon
-hedge, brown with luscious chocolates.</p>
-
-<p>“Now, help yourself,” said the imp cordially.
-And without further invitation Kenneth
-fell to. A fine cream pie lay under one
-of the trees, from which it had just fallen.
-Kenneth cut a wedge out of it with the knife
-which was sticking conveniently in the tree-trunk,
-and began to eat it ravenously. But
-faugh! What dreadful stuff! It was frosted
-with soapsuds instead of whipped cream!</p>
-
-<p>“April Fool!” cried the imp, dancing
-up and down, for this was the best joke of
-all.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_49">[49]</span>“Oh!” whimpered Kenneth, “I hope
-they are not all April-Fool goodies.” And he
-ran to the next tree. But a bite was all he
-needed to prove that he must not trust his eyes
-this April Fool’s night. The mince pies were
-made of sand and sawdust, with pebbles for
-plums. The sponge cake was indeed a real
-sponge. The doughnuts were of India rubber;
-they might be fine for a teething baby to bite,
-but they were a poor lunch for a hungry boy.
-The griddle-cakes were rounds of leather,
-nicely browned on both sides. The salad was
-made of tissue paper; the chocolates were
-stuffed with cotton wool and other horrid
-stuff; while the maple sugar, upon which
-Kenneth was perfectly sure he could rely,
-turned out to be yellow soap—clean, but not
-appetizing.</p>
-
-<p>Even the eggs, growing innocently white
-upon the egg-plant, turned out to be hollow
-mockeries; some humorous little boy seemed
-to have blown their insides away, as a great
-joke. Once Kenneth would have thought that<span class="pagenum" id="Page_50">[50]</span>
-a very funny idea. But now he sat down and
-cried and cried, he was so disappointed and
-so hungry.</p>
-
-<p>“Boo hoo! Boo hoo!” sobbed Kenneth.
-“I want to go home. I don’t like Fairyland
-one bit!”</p>
-
-<p>“Ha! ha!” laughed the imp. “April Fool!
-This isn’t Fairyland at all; this is April Fool
-Land, and you are <i>It</i>. But come, I really think
-you have had enough of it. I will take you
-to the true Fairyland, and give you over to
-your kind, good, serious Fairy guide. Shall
-we go? <i>One, two, three—out goes he!</i>” And
-with a snap of his fingers, Kenneth found himself
-outside the tantalizing kitchen garden,
-walking toward his good Fairy’s real, truly
-palace, which gleamed comfortingly through
-the trees.</p>
-
-<p>At first he dared not think that it was really
-so; he suspected another joke of April Fool’s.
-But at last he spied the good Fairy herself,
-standing at the top of the long flight of marble
-steps which led up to the palace. Kenneth<span class="pagenum" id="Page_51">[51]</span>
-ran forward and waved his hand eagerly, he
-was so anxious to exchange guides and to be
-rid of the hateful imp. But the Fairy did not
-seem to see him. She was shading her eyes
-with her hand and looking off over the Christmas
-trees, appearing troubled.</p>
-
-<p>“Humph!” growled the imp. “There she
-is, looking for you. And how eager you are
-to leave me, now that you have enjoyed all
-the jokes I had to play. Well, good-by! You
-have only to walk up the staircase to your
-goody-goody Fairy, and you will be safe from
-me. I cannot pass into that palace, where the
-fun is of a different kind from mine.”</p>
-
-<p>“It is a great deal nicer than yours, for it is
-always kind,” retorted Kenneth, “and yet it
-is just as funny.”</p>
-
-<p>“Very well, go and look for it, then,” cried
-the imp, and without another word he disappeared.</p>
-
-<p>Kenneth was much relieved to see him go.
-He set his foot on the lowest stair and eagerly
-began the ascent of the marble flight. But no<span class="pagenum" id="Page_52">[52]</span>
-sooner had he lifted his foot to the second step
-than the staircase itself began to move under
-him, so that he had to step quickly to keep
-from falling. Horrible! What did this mean?
-“April Fool!” cried a voice behind him.
-“Ha! ha! It is my last joke, and it is a rare
-good one. You are on a treadmill staircase,
-Kenneth. You must climb fast or you will
-fall down and be ground up inside the machine.
-Hurrah! Step lively, please! Quicker,
-quicker! Maybe you will reach the top by
-to-morrow morning.”</p>
-
-<p>Kenneth had to work his little legs faster
-and faster and faster, as the great staircase
-revolved under him. Yet however he strove
-he reached never a step nearer the top, but
-remained always in the same spot. And the
-Fairy still looked away over the tops of the
-Christmas trees, without seeing him.</p>
-
-<p>“Ha! ha!” laughed the imp; but his voice
-was fainter than it had been, and Kenneth
-hoped it was fading away. The poor boy was
-so exhausted that he felt he could not keep<span class="pagenum" id="Page_53">[53]</span>
-up for long. His legs ached and his head
-ached dizzily, and his poor back, bent over
-the whirling staircase, ached most of all. “I
-cannot bear it,” he said to himself, panting
-and out of breath. “I cannot move my legs
-any faster. I cannot breathe. I must sit down,
-even if I do go under to be ground into little
-pieces.”</p>
-
-<p>Without more ado Kenneth sat down on
-the staircase, closing his eyes and shuddering
-with fear of what might happen next. But
-what happened? The staircase merely stopped
-with a jerk—and stood still.</p>
-
-<p>“April Fool!” cried the far-off voice of
-the imp. “You might have done it long ago.
-April Fool—Fool—Fool!” and the voice
-faded away into a mere sigh of the breeze.</p>
-
-<p>At the same moment Kenneth heard a sweet
-call from the top of the staircase. “Kenneth,
-Kenneth!” it said, in silvery tones quite unlike
-the imp’s harsh ones. And, looking up, he saw
-his good Fairy coming swiftly down the staircase
-toward him.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_54">[54]</span>“Oh, good Fairy,” sobbed Kenneth, “I
-have had such a dreadful time looking for
-you! Please stay by me, and do not let that
-bad, bad April Fool find me again.”</p>
-
-<p>The good Fairy leaned over Kenneth and
-put her hand on his head. “Poor boy!” she
-said. “Has April Fool been playing his tricks
-on you? This was his night, you know. He
-said you were a friend of his, so we had to let
-him have his joke with you. He is indeed a
-horrid fellow, and I hope he is no longer your
-friend.”</p>
-
-<p>“No, he will never be my friend again,”
-cried Kenneth.</p>
-
-<p>“I like my own kind of jokes a great deal
-better,” said the Fairy: “pleasant surprises, unexpected
-kindnesses, pain turned into pleasure,
-and disappointment into joy. One can play
-those jokes all through the year. But it is too
-late for any of them to-night. You must go
-back home now, Kenneth.”</p>
-
-<p>“I am quite ready to go,” said Kenneth
-wearily, for even a pleasant joke had no charms<span class="pagenum" id="Page_55">[55]</span>
-for him now, he was so tired. The Fairy took
-him by the hand and led him back to the
-station. They passed the magic nut bushes,
-but Kenneth did not pause. They walked
-under the tempting Christmas trees, but he
-did not look up. They went between the
-rows of flowers, gently tittering on either side,
-but Kenneth did not so much as glance at
-them. The kind Fairy held his hand, and
-April Fool could play no tricks upon him
-now.</p>
-
-<p>At the station the Fairy guide kissed Kenneth
-sweetly, and closed his eyes with her
-wand. “Come again to-morrow night,” she
-murmured, “and naughty April Fool will be
-gone for another year. Then you shall come
-into my palace and we will play some happy
-tricks.”</p>
-
-<p>Then she spoke the magic words of his
-return ticket, and Kenneth, with his eyes
-closed, felt a spring, a rush, and a whirling
-about his head. But he never peeped until
-he felt once more the gentle jounce that told<span class="pagenum" id="Page_56">[56]</span>
-him the end of his journey had come. Then
-with his fists he rubbed his eyes and, winking
-sleepily, opened them to find himself snugly
-lying in bed, with the morning sun shining
-into his window.</p>
-<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop">
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<span class="pagenum" id="Page_57">[57]</span>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER VII<br>
-
-<small>THE DOLLS’ MAY-PARTY</small></h2>
-</div>
-
-<p class="drop-cap2">ALICE had never gone to a party before.
-Of course Rose, who was almost six
-years old, had gone to a great many. But
-Alice, who was her newest doll, was very
-young. She had come, you remember, on
-Christmas day, at the same time with Buff
-and Fluff; and the kittens had never yet been
-to a party either.</p>
-
-<p>Matilda, who was Rose’s old doll, had been
-to almost as many parties as Rose herself.
-But Matilda was not invited to this party.
-Only the youngest and prettiest dolls were
-invited to this party, for it was to be a May-Party,
-where every one has to look as beautiful
-as possible. Poor Matilda had only one eye
-and a broken nose.</p>
-
-<p>Ernestine, who was Lilian’s doll and who
-lived in the next block to Rose and Alice, sent<span class="pagenum" id="Page_58">[58]</span>
-out the invitations to ten dolls and their little
-mammas. They were to come at two o’clock
-in the afternoon of May Day for a picnic at
-her house. And every one was to bring a luncheon
-in a little basket, just as if it were a
-really truly picnic in the summer woods, instead
-of a cold city May.</p>
-
-<p>Rose dressed Alice in her prettiest white
-muslin gown, with a blue sash and the dear
-little watch which had come in the Christmas
-stocking. Alice’s yellow hair was curled and
-tied with a blue bow, and she looked so much
-like her little mother that Mrs. Thornton
-could not help laughing when they started for
-the picnic together. But Rose did not see
-anything very funny about it. Every one said
-that she looked like her own mother, and why
-should not Alice look like Rose?</p>
-
-<p>At the very last moment, when they were
-starting for the party, Rose ran back upstairs
-to the play-room, where the old Matilda sat
-in her little chair by the fireplace.</p>
-
-<p>“You poor dear old thing,” said Rose, hugging<span class="pagenum" id="Page_59">[59]</span>
-her tight, “I never before went to a
-party without you, and it seems very cruel to
-leave you all alone. But please remember that
-I still love you dearly, though you have only
-one eye, and your nose is broken, and you
-aren’t pretty like Alice. I can’t take you to
-parties any more, because people would laugh
-at you. But you have had a great many good
-times, haven’t you, Matilda? while Alice
-hasn’t been yet to a single party. I must
-make Alice have a good time now, for she is
-my youngest child. Good-by, Matilda dear,
-and don’t you be lonesome while we are
-gone.”</p>
-
-<p>Then Rose kissed the poor old doll and set
-her back in the little chair beside the fireplace.
-But Matilda looked very sad when the little
-mother went out of the door with the new
-doll in her arms, and it almost looked as if
-there was a real tear on her faded cheek under
-the one remaining eye.</p>
-
-<p>When the front door banged behind them,
-Matilda fell forward onto the carpet and lay<span class="pagenum" id="Page_60">[60]</span>
-there face downwards all the while that Rose
-and Alice were at the May-Party.</p>
-
-<p>The party was held in Lilian’s dining-room.
-The floor was covered with a green
-rug which had flowers on it, and which looked
-like the real grassy out-doors of the country.
-In the middle of the room, instead of a
-dining-table, was a little May-pole, as tall as
-Rose’s head, with a wreath of flowers at the
-top and pretty colored ribbons hanging down
-all around it.</p>
-
-<p>On one side was a throne with three little
-steps leading up to it, for the May Queen to
-sit on. And on top of the throne lay a beautiful
-crown of real flowers for the Queen to
-wear.</p>
-
-<p>First of all, the dolls were stood up in a
-long row, so that the prettiest one might be
-chosen. There was Ernestine herself, the
-hostess, who was a fat wax doll as big as a
-real baby, with flaxen hair and four white
-teeth. Ernestine was very accomplished, for
-she could say “Papa” and “Mamma,” but<span class="pagenum" id="Page_61">[61]</span>
-she was not nice and huggable and pretty like
-Alice. (At least, that was what Rose
-thought.)</p>
-
-<p>Then there was Marjorie, who had black
-hair, and Helen-Grace-Antoinette, who wore
-a real satin dress that came from Paris; and
-Bébé, who was in long clothes and who was
-thought by all the little mothers, except her
-own, too babyish for a May-Party. There
-was Yo-San, who was a lovely Japanese
-lady; and Toto, a little boy sailor doll, the
-only gentleman present,—and of course <i>he</i>
-couldn’t be the May Queen! Then there were
-Blanche, and Beatrice, and Dinah who was
-black,—everybody wondered why she came
-to the party. Last of all, there was Alice. She
-was smaller than Blanche and Beatrice, but
-she wore a watch tucked into her sash. No
-other doll had a watch.</p>
-
-<p>Each little girl wrote on a piece of paper
-the name of the doll which, next to her own,
-she thought prettiest. No one could vote for
-her own doll, for of course each little mother<span class="pagenum" id="Page_62">[62]</span>
-would think her own child the best, and
-there would have to be ten queens.</p>
-
-<p>Lilian’s mamma counted the votes. And
-what do you suppose? Alice was elected to
-be May Queen! It was all on account of the
-watch. You can imagine how proud Rose
-was.</p>
-
-<p>They set Alice on the throne and put the
-crown of real flowers on her yellow curls, and
-she looked so pretty that Rose had to rush up
-and kiss her the very first thing. And all the
-other little girls wanted to kiss her, too.</p>
-
-<p>Then the dolls danced around the May-pole,
-each one holding the end of one of the
-colored ribbons, till the pole was twisted all
-the way down and looked like a big stick
-of striped candy. The dolls seemed to enjoy
-it very much, but their mammas were a bit
-dizzy afterwards.</p>
-
-<p>Then it was time for the picnic. Everybody
-sat down cross-legged on the green
-grass rug and opened the little lunch-baskets.
-First they spread a napkin on the grass, just<span class="pagenum" id="Page_63">[63]</span>
-as one does at a real picnic, and set all the
-cakes and cookies and sandwiches on it,
-where every one could reach for herself. And
-they ate without any plates or knives or forks,
-which was great fun. But there were no ants
-to come and eat up the crumbs.</p>
-
-<p>There were little cunning cakes, and figs
-and dates, grapes and apples, and some molasses
-candy. And there was lemonade to
-drink,—just like a grown-up picnic.</p>
-
-<p>After they had eaten everything they played
-games around the May-pole until it was almost
-dark, and then it was time to go home.
-But before they went Ernestine, who gave the
-party, carried up to the throne a big tissue-paper
-basket full of flowers, and gave it to the
-May Queen, kneeling down before Alice on
-the lowest step of the throne, just as they do
-in plays. And Rose was so proud that her
-face turned as pink as one of the roses in the
-May Queen’s lovely basket. Each doll had a
-dear little nosegay to take home, but only the
-Queen had a whole basket full of flowers.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_64">[64]</span>“You dear, lovely Queen Alice!” cried
-Rose, as she hugged her dollie tight on the
-way home. “I am so proud of you, and I
-love you better than anything in the world
-except Papa and Mamma and Kenneth and
-Cousin Charlie,—oh, yes, and Matilda. I
-had almost forgotten poor Matilda.”</p>
-
-<p>Rose was quiet for a minute, and then she
-whispered to Alice, “Don’t you think you
-ought to give some of these lovely flowers to
-poor Matilda, who didn’t go to the party and
-who isn’t pretty any more?”</p>
-
-<p>Alice was a sweet little doll, and was quite
-willing to share her flowers. So as soon as the
-front door was opened Rose ran upstairs to
-the play-room with the May Queen on one
-arm and the basket of flowers on the other.
-There she found poor Matilda lying face
-downward on the carpet.</p>
-
-<figure class="figcenter illowe28_125" id="i087">
-<img class="w100" src="images/i087.jpg" alt="SHE LIFTED POOR MATILDA AND SET HER UP ON THE
-WINDOW SEAT">
-<figcaption class="caption">
-
-<p class="caption">SHE LIFTED POOR MATILDA AND SET HER UP ON THE
-WINDOW SEAT</p></figcaption>
-</figure>
-
-<p>“Oh, you poor, poor dollie!” cried Rose.
-“Did you feel so badly as that? Well, don’t
-cry any more. Here is your dear little sister,
-the May Queen, who has come to share her<span class="pagenum" id="Page_65">[65]</span>
-lovely flowers with you. We both love you
-so much that we are going to make you our
-Play-Room Queen. See!”</p>
-
-<p>Then she lifted poor Matilda and set her
-up on the window seat, as if she were on a
-throne. And she took the beautiful flowers
-out of Alice’s basket and made a wreath
-which she placed on the old doll’s scraggly
-hair. And she pinned a lovely rose on Matilda’s
-dress.</p>
-
-<p>“Now you look very nice and dear,” said
-Rose, as she kissed her on her battered cheek.
-“Good-night, Queen Matilda of the play-room.
-Isn’t this almost as good as being May
-Queen?”</p>
-
-<p>And Matilda looked as if she thought it
-was. She seemed to be smiling with her ugly
-mouth. And when Rose softly shut the door
-of the play-room the old doll looked almost
-pretty,—in spite of her one eye and broken
-nose,—sitting there on the window seat, with
-Alice, the beautiful May Queen, at her feet.</p>
-<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop">
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<span class="pagenum" id="Page_66">[66]</span>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER VIII<br>
-
-<small>THE DARK ROOM</small></h2>
-</div>
-
-<p class="drop-cap">IN the middle of June Kenneth came down
-with the scarlet fever. This was very
-unpleasant for Kenneth, and for Kenneth’s
-papa and mamma, who were just making
-ready to move the family down to the Island
-for the summer. It was very hard for Rose,
-too; for of course she could not play with
-Kenneth nor even see him for fear lest she
-too should catch the fever. It was a terrible
-thing for Rose not to see Kenneth for days
-and weeks.</p>
-
-<p>They decided to send her away into the
-country, to the farm where Aunt Mary and
-Uncle John with Rose’s cousin Charlie Carroll
-had gone to live. Aunt Mary said that she
-would be glad to play for a while that Rose
-was her own little girl, for poor Aunt Mary
-had no little girl of her own. And Charlie<span class="pagenum" id="Page_67">[67]</span>
-thought that it would be great fun to have a
-little sister; for you see he had never had one.
-And that is why he did not make a very
-good kind of brother at first.</p>
-
-<p>Rose had not been in the country long before
-she began to miss Kenneth more than
-ever,—more even than she had expected. It
-was all Charlie’s fault.</p>
-
-<p>Charlie had his naughty days,—every one
-has naughty days, sometimes, until he learns
-better. But it happened unfortunately that
-Charlie’s naughtiest time came the very day
-after Rose arrived in the country, when she
-was feeling especially lonesome, and before
-she was acquainted with the new house and
-the barn and the new pets and playthings. She
-began to be homesick almost as soon as her
-father said good-by to her and went away to
-the train which would carry him home to
-Mamma and Kenneth and the city. But she
-was still more homesick the next morning,
-when she woke up and remembered that she
-was not going to see Kenneth all that long,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_68">[68]</span>
-bright, beautiful, out-of-doorsy day. So you
-see she needed very much that Charlie should
-be extra kind and good to her.</p>
-
-<p>Charlie’s mamma lay awake that morning
-smiling to herself to think how nice it
-was that Rose was going to be Charlie’s little
-sister for a time, and how happy he would
-make her in this beautiful country, showing
-her the new kittens, and the rabbits, and old
-Brindle’s little calf, and the flower-garden,—all
-the things which Charlie had enjoyed so
-much since he had come into the county to
-live. But that was before she knew this was
-Charlie’s naughty day.</p>
-
-<p>From the moment when he first opened his
-eyes and got out of the wrong side of the bed,
-Charlie was in trouble, and his mother had to
-speak to him so many times that she was
-ashamed to have Rose hear.</p>
-
-<p>After breakfast, when Rose cried eagerly,
-“Oh, Charlie, now will you show me everything?”
-Charlie sulked and said, “Oh,
-bother!” And when Rose followed him out<span class="pagenum" id="Page_69">[69]</span>
-into the garden, he tried to run away from
-her. But Rose could run fast too, and he
-soon found her panting at his heels.</p>
-
-<p>“What makes you run so fast, Charlie?” she
-asked. “I can hardly keep up with you.”</p>
-
-<p>“Well, I don’t want you to keep up with
-me,” he answered, turning his back on her
-and slapping his stick at a poor sunflower.
-“You had better go back to the house. I
-don’t want to play with you.”</p>
-
-<p>Rose’s eyes filled with tears and she said,
-“What makes you so bad to me, Charlie?
-I haven’t seen you for a long time, but I
-thought you were a nice, pleasant boy, like
-Kenneth. Oh, how I wish I could go back
-to Kenneth!”</p>
-
-<p>“Go home as soon as you please,” said Charlie
-rudely. “I don’t want you for a sister if
-you are so fussy and cross.”</p>
-
-<p>“I am not fussy and cross!” cried Rose indignantly.
-“You have been very impolite and
-horrid to me, and I am ashamed of you!”</p>
-
-<p>Then, I am sorry to say, Charlie did a very<span class="pagenum" id="Page_70">[70]</span>
-naughty thing. He pushed Rose roughly, so
-that she fell down and bruised her poor little
-knee. She tried not to cry, but the tears would
-come. And when she saw Charlie disappear
-around the corner of the house with his hands
-in his pockets, as if he did not care at all, she
-began to sob.</p>
-
-<p>“I wish I had not come to the country!”
-she whimpered.</p>
-
-<p>Now from the parlor window Charlie’s
-mother had seen this last naughtiness, and
-straightway she went after her boy, who was
-kicking his toe against the piazza steps.</p>
-
-<p>“Charlie, you have been a very naughty
-boy,” she said. “You have hurt your little
-cousin, and I must punish you. What makes
-you so bad to-day? I thought you and Rose
-would have such pleasant times together!”</p>
-
-<p>“I don’t like girls,” said Charlie sulkily.
-“They are telltales and cry-babies. I am
-glad I pushed her.”</p>
-
-<p>“Charlie!” exclaimed his mother, much
-shocked. “Go right up to the dark room<span class="pagenum" id="Page_71">[71]</span>
-and sit down in a chair and stay there until
-you are sorry. When you are truly sorry you
-can come out and tell Rose.”</p>
-
-<p>“I shan’t ever be sorry,” said Charlie obstinately.
-“And I will never tell her that I
-am.”</p>
-
-<p>“Then you will have no supper to-night,”
-said his mother firmly. “Go, now. Do as I
-tell you, Charlie.”</p>
-
-<p>Charlie knew that it was not safe to linger
-when his mother spoke in that tone. He
-stamped up the three flights of stairs and opened
-the door of the dark room. It was a spare
-chamber that was seldom used, save on Charlie’s
-naughty days. The blinds were closed
-tight, and not a ray of the beautiful summer
-sunshine could enter. Instead, there was a
-gloomy, greenish dimness, which was not at
-all pleasant. And the room was very, very still.
-The rest of the world seemed a long way off.</p>
-
-<p>Charlie dragged a chair into the middle of
-the room and sat down, kicking the rungs with
-his feet. It was all Rose’s fault. He had given<span class="pagenum" id="Page_72">[72]</span>
-her only a tiny push, and it could not have hurt
-her much. She was such a cry-baby and telltale!
-Of course it must have been she who had
-told his mother all about it. He could hear the
-faint sound of old Carlo barking outside, and
-fancied he caught echoes of Rose’s happy
-laughter. Yes, undoubtedly the mean little
-thing was playing with Carlo, enjoying herself
-in the beautiful sunshine as if nothing had happened,
-while he was shut up in the old dark
-room! Charlie thought of all the fine things
-he had planned to do this day, if something
-had not gone wrong from the very beginning.</p>
-
-<p>A great fly buzzed against the window pane,
-and for a time Charlie was interested in watching
-it bump its foolish head again and again.
-But he soon grew tired of the sight and sound.
-What a stupid way to spend a beautiful day,
-watching an old fly in a dark room! How the
-minutes dragged that usually galloped away
-too fast! He had only to say that he was sorry,
-and he might come out. But he was not sorry,
-and he would never tell Rose so.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_73">[73]</span>The time dragged on. The fly had ceased
-to buzz, and Carlo to bark. There was no
-sound inside or outside the dark room. Probably
-Rose had gone to ride. Mamma had promised
-to take them to the lake, where they
-could learn to row. What fun that would
-have been! Now Rose was enjoying it alone.
-Selfish little thing!</p>
-
-<p>Charlie began to fidget. The chair was hard
-and uncomfortable; he thought he must have
-been sitting there for hours. Luncheon time
-was over and gone. It must be almost evening.
-Surely it was growing even darker in the
-dark room. How could he ever bear to stay
-there all night alone—without any supper,
-too! He began to feel very hungry indeed.
-Suppose he should starve to death! That would
-make Rose feel badly enough. He hoped it
-would break her heart. A tear rolled down
-the side of his nose at the thought of his
-sad fate.</p>
-
-<p>Just then he heard a sound outside the door.
-The knob turned, and in tiptoed a little figure<span class="pagenum" id="Page_74">[74]</span>
-in white, with yellow hair and blue ribbons.
-It was Rose. Her face was tear-stained, and
-she looked piteously at him without speaking.
-Charlie frowned, and turned his head away.
-He was not sorry.</p>
-
-<p>Rose stood first on one foot and then on the
-other, glancing shyly at Charlie, as if hoping
-that he would speak. But he only sulked and
-kicked the chair-rung harder. At last she
-dragged another chair from a corner of the
-room, placed its back to his, climbed up into
-it and sat down.</p>
-
-<p>“H’m!” thought Charlie, “She has been
-naughty too. Now Mamma sees that I am
-not the only bad one. I wonder how long
-she will have to stay here.”</p>
-
-<p>They sat silent for a long time, back to
-back. Then Charlie heard a sniff behind him.
-He knew that Rose was crying. “I am glad
-of it!” he said to himself. “I am glad she
-was naughty and had to be punished. Usually
-girls are not punished like boys. They are
-lucky, and manage to escape.”</p>
-
-<figure class="figcenter illowe28_125" id="i099">
-<img class="w100" src="images/i099.jpg" alt="IN TIPTOED A LITTLE FIGURE">
-<figcaption class="caption">
-
-<p class="caption">IN TIPTOED A LITTLE FIGURE</p></figcaption>
-</figure>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_75">[75]</span>Another little sniff from Rose; then a long
-silence. At last she spoke, in a half-sobbing
-voice: “It is beautiful out of doors. But it
-is horrid in this dark room.” Charlie made
-no reply. Presently Rose tried again. “How
-long have you got to stay here, Charlie?”</p>
-
-<p>“I don’t know,” he answered gruffly; “all
-night, perhaps.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh!” Rose’s tone was startled, and again
-there was a long silence.</p>
-
-<p>“Aren’t you going to have any supper,
-Charlie?” she asked wistfully.</p>
-
-<p>“No,” said Charlie. “Are you?”</p>
-
-<p>“N-no,” said Rose hesitating, and then
-she gave a very long sigh.</p>
-
-<p>Charlie chuckled. She had “told” of him.
-It was her fault. Since he had to suffer, it was
-some comfort to think that she must do so
-also. He was not a bit sorry.</p>
-
-<p>“I wish we could have gone to the lake,”
-sighed Rose again. “I s’pect Aunt Mary went
-without us.” At this tantalizing thought
-Charlie retorted angrily:—</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_76">[76]</span>“If you had not been a cry-baby and a
-telltale, mother wouldn’t have punished me,
-and we could both have gone.”</p>
-
-<p>“I didn’t tell!” cried Rose indignantly.
-“I wouldn’t have told if you had broken my
-leg off. I can’t bear telltales, and I wouldn’t
-be one for anything.”</p>
-
-<p>“Well, how did mother know, then?”
-asked Charlie, somewhat less crossly.</p>
-
-<p>“I s’pose she looked out of the window
-and saw you push me, and I s’pose she saw
-that I was mis’able.”</p>
-
-<p>“Cry-baby!” taunted Charlie scornfully.</p>
-
-<p>“I am not a cry-baby,” said Rose, with a
-quaver in her voice. “It took all the skin
-off my knee—look!—and it hurts awfully
-when I bend it around, <i>so</i>. But I never told
-Aunt Mary, and she doesn’t know. I cried
-a little because—because you hurt my feelings;
-that was why.”</p>
-
-<p>“Humph!” grunted Charlie, looking at
-the bruised, tender little knee. He tried to
-make light of it, but his cheeks reddened,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_77">[77]</span>
-and he felt ashamed. Rose was such a little
-thing, after all.</p>
-
-<p>Rose writhed in her seat. “Must you stay
-in the chair all the time?” she asked over
-her shoulder.</p>
-
-<p>“Yes,” said Charlie briefly.</p>
-
-<p>“It is so hard! I thought—if we could
-stand up, or sit down on the floor—maybe—but
-anyway we might play something else,
-some kind of <i>quiet</i> game; Twenty Questions,
-or—or something. Would you like to do
-that, Charlie?” She twisted about in the
-chair and eyed the back of his head wistfully.
-Charlie hardened his heart.</p>
-
-<p>“No,” he said crossly. “I don’t want to
-play anything in this horrid old dark room.”</p>
-
-<p>“It isn’t quite so lonesome now that I am
-here, is it?” asked Rose anxiously. Charlie
-made no reply. “I thought you might be glad
-for company,” she went on. “I don’t mind
-being here—much. But it <i>is</i> nicer outside.
-There is Carlo—hear him bark! And there
-are the sunshine and the birds and flowers—and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_78">[78]</span>
-everything. Oh, it is lovely here in the
-country! I thought we would have such good
-times together, Charlie, as we used to do when
-you lived in the city, only here it is much nicer.
-You have so many lovely things to show me,
-Aunt Mary said. But now”— She stopped
-short as if afraid of hurting his feelings.</p>
-
-<p>“How long have you got to stay here?”
-asked Charlie, wishing that she would go
-away.</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, I don’t know,” she answered; “perhaps
-all night. But I hope not.”</p>
-
-<p>“Why, what did you do that was so bad?”
-asked Charlie, turning half around, in surprised
-interest.</p>
-
-<p>“I? Oh, I—I—I didn’t do anything,”
-stammered Rose.</p>
-
-<p>“Then why did Mamma send you here?”
-he demanded.</p>
-
-<p>“She didn’t send me. She doesn’t know
-I’m here. She thinks that I am in the summer-house
-with Carlo and my dolls, where she
-left me—hours ago.”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_79">[79]</span>“Then what did you come here for?”
-Charlie looked at her sternly. She dropped
-her eyes and fidgeted with the ruffle of her
-dress.</p>
-
-<p>“I—I came because I didn’t want you
-to be punished all alone. P’rhaps if I hadn’t
-come to your house you would not have
-been naughty at all; so it was partly my fault.
-I am so sorry, Charlie! I shall stay here as
-long as you do.”</p>
-
-<p>Charlie whirled around in his chair and
-sat back resolutely. He would <i>not</i> be sorry.
-Yes, it had been her fault; she had made him
-angry. Let her stay and be unhappy!</p>
-
-<p>They sat very still for a time, then Charlie
-felt a little hand steal around the chair-back
-and touch his gently. But he jerked away.</p>
-
-<p>“Are you angry, Charlie, because I came?”
-asked the soft little voice. “If you are very
-angry, I will go away. But I had much rather
-stay here in the dark with you. I—I am so
-lonesome without Kenneth, and you are all the
-brother I have now. Won’t you let me be your<span class="pagenum" id="Page_80">[80]</span>
-little truly sister and do as I would if you were
-Kenneth? When I knew you were shut up
-here it made me so unhappy that I couldn’t
-play. I couldn’t even enjoy the sunshine and
-the flowers. If you go without your supper, so
-shall I. And if you stay here all night, I—I
-<i>think</i> I shall not be afraid to stay with you.
-But I hope Auntie will let you out before
-then.”</p>
-
-<p>“No, she will not,” said Charlie, positively.
-“I know she will not.”</p>
-
-<p>“Not if I ask her? Not if I tell her that it
-makes me very sad to have you here?” Rose’s
-voice trembled.</p>
-
-<p>“No,” said Charlie, “I don’t think I shall
-<i>ever</i> come out.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh!” cried Rose in horror. “Then we
-shall die here together. We shall starve to
-death like the Babes in the Woods; but there
-will be no Robin Redbreasts to cover us with
-leaves. Oh, Charlie! Surely Aunt Mary would
-not be so cruel.”</p>
-
-<p>Charlie could not bear to have any one<span class="pagenum" id="Page_81">[81]</span>
-think so of his kind mother. “Mamma is
-not cruel,” he said. “If I stay here it is my
-own choice. I could come out now, if I chose
-to—to say—something.”</p>
-
-<p>Rose clapped her hands. “Oh, say it, say it
-now, Charlie!” she cried.</p>
-
-<p>At that moment a bell rang invitingly from
-downstairs. “Do say it, Charlie,” she begged.
-“There is the supper bell, and I am so hungry,
-aren’t you?”</p>
-
-<p>Charlie was very hungry, but he bit his lip
-and answered, “No, I will not say it.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, why not?” begged Rose. “What
-is it that you must say? Is it so very hard?”</p>
-
-<p>“Well,—I must say that I am sorry because
-I pushed you.” Charlie blurted out the
-words with a gulp of shame.</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, Charlie! And you are not sorry?”
-Rose pleaded.</p>
-
-<p>“No, I am not sorry.”</p>
-
-<p>“Not a little bit?”</p>
-
-<p>“No, not one bit.”</p>
-
-<p>Rose gave a little sigh and sank back in her<span class="pagenum" id="Page_82">[82]</span>
-chair. “Well, then I s’pose we must stay here
-and be hungry. For of course you mustn’t
-say it unless you are really and truly sorry—not
-even for the sake of supper. But oh! I
-know there is going to be jelly-roll. I saw
-Maggie making it this morning.”</p>
-
-<p>Charlie kicked the chair hard. “Let’s try
-to think about something else,” went on
-Rose cheerfully; “then perhaps we shall forget
-to be hungry. Let’s talk about—about
-Carlo.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, do keep still!” grumbled Charlie. “I
-don’t want to talk at all.” Rose was silent for
-some minutes. Then she began to speak again,
-half to herself.</p>
-
-<p>“I think I will go home to-morrow, if I
-don’t starve before that. I will go to Kenneth,
-who will be so glad to see me, even if he is
-sick. Maybe I shall catch the fever and die.
-But that would be better than living where I
-have no little brother to love me. After I am
-gone, Charlie can come out, for of course
-Auntie will not ask him to tell me he is sorry<span class="pagenum" id="Page_83">[83]</span>
-if I am not here to listen. Then Carlo and
-the rabbits and Brindle and the calf will all
-be glad to see Charlie again, and no one will
-miss me, for I am only a silly little girl who
-spoils the beautiful country so that no one is
-happy here any more.” Here Rose gave a
-great sob. Charlie wriggled uncomfortably
-in his chair.</p>
-
-<p>“I say, Rose, don’t talk like that. I don’t
-want you to go home. It wasn’t your fault.
-I was very bad to you,” he stammered.</p>
-
-<p>“But it was my fault, too,” cried Rose
-eagerly. “I ought not to have said you were
-impolite and horrid. Even when you pushed
-me—”</p>
-
-<p>“I am sorry I did that, Rose,” interrupted
-Charlie quickly. “I am, truly. I didn’t
-mean to hurt you.”</p>
-
-<p>Once more the little hand stole around the
-chair-back and crept into his own. Charlie
-did not drop it this time. “You said it!”
-cried Rose. “Oh, Charlie! I am so glad!
-Now we can go down to supper.”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_84">[84]</span>Charlie stared. “Said it? What do you
-mean? What have I said?”</p>
-
-<p>“Why, you said <i>It</i>; that you were sorry,”
-cried Rose, clapping her hands. “So it is all
-right now.”</p>
-
-<p>Charlie looked rather silly. “I—I didn’t
-mean to say it,” he faltered. “I said I would
-never say it, and I meant what I said. But I
-<i>am</i> sorry, and now I am glad I said I was.”
-This sounded very queer, but Rose knew what
-he meant, and was quite satisfied.</p>
-
-<p>At this moment the door opened and
-Charlie’s mamma appeared, looking anxious.</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, here you are, Rose, my child,” she
-said. “Who would have thought to find
-you here! I was so worried. We have been
-looking for you all over the place. Have
-you been here all this beautiful afternoon,
-you poor little thing?” She looked reproachfully
-at Charlie.</p>
-
-<p>“I wanted to stay here,” said Rose cheerfully.
-“But I am glad it is time to come
-out now.”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_85">[85]</span>“Come, then, Dearie; you must be very
-hungry,” said Charlie’s mother, taking Rose’s
-hand and leading her towards the door. But
-Rose hung back.</p>
-
-<p>“You come too, Charlie,” she smiled.</p>
-
-<p>“Mamma,” said Charlie bravely, “I am
-sorry I was naughty to Rose. I have just told
-her so. She is a <i>brick</i>, and I wish she was
-going to be my truly sister always. For the
-rest of her visit I am going to make her have
-the best time she ever knew.”</p>
-
-<p>Then the supper bell rang again, anxiously,
-and the two children took hold of hands,
-scampering down the stairs like hungry puppies
-when they hear their master’s whistle.</p>
-<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop">
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<span class="pagenum" id="Page_86">[86]</span>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER IX<br>
-
-<small>THE GARDEN OF LIVE FLOWERS</small></h2>
-</div>
-
-<p class="drop-cap2">AFTER Kenneth recovered from the
-scarlet fever and Rose came back to
-the city, the Thornton family went away
-for the summer to their island down in Maine,
-which the children loved better than any other
-place in the whole world.</p>
-
-<p>It was a very wonderful island, and though
-Kenneth and Rose had gone down there as
-many years as they could remember, they were
-continually finding something new which they
-had never seen before. They liked to play
-that it was a desert island and that they were
-Robinson Crusoes who were exploring to see
-what they might find. And they were always
-hoping to come upon a mysterious footprint,
-or something like that.</p>
-
-<p>One particular day they were scrambling
-about on the rocks, a long way from the foot<span class="pagenum" id="Page_87">[87]</span>
-of the cliff on which perched their summer
-home. They had never before happened to
-climb down to this particular spot, because it
-was such a steep scramble. From the top of
-the cliff it did not look interesting at all. I
-dare say nobody had ever before been on that
-part of the island, except perhaps the Prout
-children, who lived not far away all the year
-round. It was a bad landing-place; no boat
-could ever come in from the sea on account
-of the big waves that dashed up on the sharp
-rocks. And nobody would ever have thought
-of scrambling down the cliff and over those
-rough boulders unless, like Columbus, he was
-an adventurous explorer looking to see what
-he might find. But you see, that is just what
-Kenneth and Rose were. They were explorers,
-and they had their eyes wide open to see what
-there might be in this new place.</p>
-
-<p>They hopped over the little rocks and
-climbed over the big ones; they crawled over
-some and slid down others which were very
-slippery. For the tide had gone out, and here<span class="pagenum" id="Page_88">[88]</span>
-and there the rocks held little pools which
-the sun had not dried.</p>
-
-<p>There were shells and seaweed and starfish
-in these pools, but the children did not stop
-to gather them, for they had seen others just
-like them often before. They scrambled on
-towards a big, big rock that stood up right
-across the way between the cliff and the
-foamy water.</p>
-
-<p>“We can’t go any further,” said Rose.</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, we must go further,” answered Kenneth.
-“Perhaps there is some big discovery
-just beyond. Why, Rose, supposing Columbus
-had stopped the first time he was discouraged,
-he would never have discovered America.
-And then where should we be now?”</p>
-
-<p>Rose could not answer that question. So
-they decided to go on. Kenneth helped Rose
-and Rose helped Kenneth, and they scrambled
-and climbed and puffed and panted, and
-bumped their knees on the rock, which was
-the hardest one that they had ever climbed.
-But at last they came to the top; and beyond,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_89">[89]</span>
-down below, was a flat rock which the tide had
-just washed clean as a spandy floor.</p>
-
-<p>“Pooh!” said Kenneth. “I don’t think
-<i>that</i> is very much to find. I hoped there would
-be at least a cave.”</p>
-
-<p>“Let’s go down,” said Rose. “I think it
-looks nice. See, there is a shelf over the edge.
-Perhaps there is a cave or something under
-this big rock. I want to go down and see.”</p>
-
-<p>So they began to slide and scramble again;
-and it is a great deal easier to slide down than
-up, as every one knows. In a very few moments
-Kenneth landed on all fours on the flat
-shelf of rock, and in another minute Rose
-bumped down beside him. And then Rose said
-“Oh!”</p>
-
-<p>Now perhaps you think that she said “Oh!”
-because she had bumped her little nose on the
-hard rock. But that was not the reason. Rose
-scarcely ever cried, even when she bumped
-herself hard, for she was a brave little girl, the
-nicest kind of a sister for a boy to have.</p>
-
-<p>No; Rose said “Oh!” because she had<span class="pagenum" id="Page_90">[90]</span>
-made a discovery. There was something under
-the shelf of rock down which they had slid.
-There was a pool of water; a long, shallow pool
-of sea-water as cold as ice, into which Rose
-had plunged her foot. But that was not all.
-It was a tiny, beautiful sea-garden full of
-flowers.</p>
-
-<p>Kenneth cried “Oh!” too, when he saw
-where Rose was pointing, and in a minute
-the two children were lying flat on their stomachs
-staring at the wonderful garden. My!
-But I wish you could have seen how wonderful
-it was. I must try to tell you how it looked.</p>
-
-<p>In the first place, the bottom of the basin,
-the rocky pool in which some of the sea-water
-had been glad to linger when the rest ran away
-with the tide,—this bowl was of a brilliant
-pink, bright as Rose’s own pink cheeks. It
-was covered with a thick painted coating like
-coral, and I suppose some kind of little animal
-like a coral-creature had made it so. In
-the next place, up from the pinkness grew tiny
-plants of seaweed, green and brown and yellow,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_91">[91]</span>
-branching and spreading out like little
-trees and bushes, and waving in the water just
-as trees do in the wind. Among the seaweed
-lived pink and purple and yellow starfish and
-little crawling periwinkles carrying their shell
-houses upon their backs. Here and there a
-funny little hermit-crab scuttled busily about,
-keeping tightly hold of the shell which he
-had stolen to be his home. Among the leaves
-of the seaweed trees Rose spied a tiny conger
-eel moving to and fro, waving his fins as though
-they were wings, this queer ocean bird!</p>
-
-<p>But what made Kenneth and Rose cry “Oh,
-oh, oh!” three times out loud and clap their
-hands with joy, was the living flowers.</p>
-
-<p>Living flowers! You have read in fairy-books
-about flowers that came alive? But this
-is no fairy-story, and these flowers were real,
-truly live flowers,—flowers that were happy
-and hungry, that ate and drank and moved,
-opening and closing whenever they chose.</p>
-
-<p>Some of the flowers were brown,—little
-brown sacks, with a daisy flower growing out of<span class="pagenum" id="Page_92">[92]</span>
-the end, waving its petals to and fro to catch its
-dinner of tiny unseen things that live in the
-water. Some of the flowers were green, some
-were yellowish pink, some pale greenish blue.
-And they were all wide open under the water,
-staring up through it at the blue sky.</p>
-
-<p>One flower was like a little ripe, red strawberry,
-growing from the roof of the cave; just
-the size and shape of a juicy strawberry, and
-looking good enough to eat. Each blue flower-star
-had a white centre, and when Rose put her
-little finger down very carefully into this mouth,
-it closed its petals tightly, for it thought it had
-found a nice bit of dinner. It was a funny,
-tickly feeling, and Rose drew away her finger
-quickly, but very gently so as not to hurt the
-sea-flower. Then Kenneth put his finger into
-the mouth of one of the pinkish flowers, and
-the petals did not move. He tickled the
-flower gently, and it seemed to like the feeling,
-which I dare say was as new to the flower as
-the flower was to Kenneth. For the children
-had never before seen a garden of live flowers.</p>
-
-<figure class="figcenter illowe28_125" id="i119">
-<img class="w100" src="images/i119.jpg" alt="LIVING FLOWERS">
-<figcaption class="caption">
-
-<p class="caption">LIVING FLOWERS</p></figcaption>
-</figure>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_93">[93]</span>For a long time they lay and watched the
-wonderful little pool and the beautiful flowers,
-that moved their petals so gracefully in the
-water. And they never noticed that a storm
-was gathering out to sea. But by and by they
-saw that the flowers were closing one by one,
-closing tightly and not opening again.</p>
-
-<p>“Why, what makes the flowers go to
-sleep?” cried Rose sorrowfully. “It is not
-night yet, and garden flowers do not close till
-the sun sets.”</p>
-
-<p>“It is growing dark,” said Kenneth.
-“There is a cloud coming over the sun.”</p>
-
-<p>Sure enough! A heavy cloud rolled over
-the sun, and all the sea-flowers closed their
-eyes tightly, just as earth-flowers do at night.
-Then Kenneth and Rose sat up and looked
-around. My! They were surprised! A heavy
-fog was rolling in from sea, and it was going
-to rain very soon. They had been so interested
-in the flowers that they had not thought
-of this.</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, it is going to rain!” cried Rose.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_94">[94]</span>“The flowers have warned us just in time.
-Let us hurry home, Kenneth, before the fog
-shuts down so that we cannot see the way.”
-For they knew how cruel the fogs were about
-the island, so thick and heavy that the fishermen
-themselves were afraid of being caught
-in them, and of losing the way home.</p>
-
-<p>The children jumped up and said good-by
-to the beautiful garden. Then they climbed,
-slid, hopped, and scrambled back over the
-rocks towards home, racing with the storm.
-And they reached the house just as the first
-drops of rain began to fall. They rushed up
-onto the piazza, where their mamma was
-looking anxiously for them.</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, Mamma,” they cried both together,
-“we have seen a garden of live flowers.”</p>
-
-<p>“Pink and blue and red!” cried Rose.</p>
-
-<p>“And they closed tight so as to let us
-know that the storm was coming,” said Kenneth.</p>
-
-<p>“What, you have found a pool of sea-anemones?”
-cried their mother, delighted. “I<span class="pagenum" id="Page_95">[95]</span>
-am so glad! I did not know there were any
-on this island.”</p>
-
-<p>“And will you come with us to-morrow
-to see them?” begged Rose. “We will show
-you, but it is going to be a great secret. Sh!
-Don’t let any one hear!”</p>
-
-<p>“I am not a good climber,” said their
-mother, shaking her head. “I am afraid I
-cannot get down that steep cliff. But you
-must take your Aunt Claire, who is coming
-to-morrow. She will love to go with you, I
-know.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, is Aunt Claire coming to-morrow?
-Hurray!” cried Kenneth. For the children
-thought that their Aunt Claire was great fun.</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, yes! We will take Aunt Claire to see
-the flowers,” said Rose. “But we mustn’t
-tell any one else.”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, you must keep the discovery a great
-secret,” said their mamma. “Some one might
-want to transplant the little flowers, and that
-would be a great pity. You must let them
-live there in their own sea-garden just as they<span class="pagenum" id="Page_96">[96]</span>
-are. But what clever little explorers you were
-to find them!”</p>
-
-<p>And, indeed, it is not every one who can
-discover a garden of live flowers outside a
-fairy-book. But this was nicer than any fairy-book,
-as their Aunt Claire said when Kenneth
-and Rose showed it to her the very next day
-after she came to the island. And she ought
-to know, for she writes fairy-books and tells
-stories better than any one else, so the children
-think.</p>
-<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop">
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<span class="pagenum" id="Page_97">[97]</span>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER X<br>
-
-<small>BURIED TREASURE</small></h2>
-</div>
-
-<p class="drop-cap">ONE day Kenneth and his father went
-out fishing with Captain Prout. Rose
-and Aunt Claire did not care to go, because
-they did not enjoy fishing. But instead they
-decided to spend the morning on the sandy
-beach, not far from the cottage, which was
-a grand play-room and bathing-place for the
-children. It was the only sandy beach on
-that rocky island.</p>
-
-<p>Rose ran ahead of her Aunt Claire, and as
-soon as she reached the beach she sat down to
-pull off her shoes and stockings. For in this
-lovely play-room she never wore shoes, nor
-even sandals, but ran around with bare toes on
-the smooth, soft floor, making funny little
-tracks just as the sandpipers do. But of course
-Rose’s footprints were larger than their three-toed
-ones.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_98">[98]</span>When they reached the beach they saw
-that the tide was very low, and that the sand
-stretched out like a great sheet of paper,
-smooth and white, without a mark upon it,
-from the seaweed line to the water. For it
-was early in the morning, and they were the
-very first persons on the spot. Yesterday they
-had made houses of sand and had dug deep
-wells all up and down the beach. But in the
-night the sea had stolen up and swept everything
-smooth again, even wiping out the
-tracks of feet which had crossed and criss-crossed
-it everywhere,—Aunt Claire’s tennis
-shoes, Kenneth’s and Rose’s little bare footprints,
-the deep tread of the clam-digger’s
-rubber boots, and the sandpipers’ light steps.
-The beach looked like a field covered with
-newly fallen snow on which nothing has yet
-made a mark.</p>
-
-<p>Then Aunt Claire, who was always having
-splendid ideas, thought of a lovely game to
-play upon this smooth whiteness.</p>
-
-<figure class="figcenter illowe28_125" id="i127">
-<img class="w100" src="images/i127.jpg" alt="THE SAND STRETCHED OUT LIKE A GREAT SHEET OF PAPER">
-<figcaption class="caption">
-
-<p class="caption">THE SAND STRETCHED OUT LIKE A GREAT SHEET OF PAPER</p></figcaption>
-</figure>
-
-<p>“Oh, Rose,” she cried, “let us play a new<span class="pagenum" id="Page_99">[99]</span>
-kind of hide-and-seek. I will shut my eyes,
-and you take this pretty whirly-shell which
-we found yesterday and hide it somewhere in
-the sand. Then I will try to find it by following
-the track of your bare feet.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, goodie!” said Rose, clapping her
-hands. “That is a nice game. Play I am a
-pirate going to hide my treasure in the ground,
-and you are another pirate hunting for it.
-Blind your eyes, Auntie. Blind them tight,
-and don’t you peek!”</p>
-
-<p>Aunt Claire blinded her eyes and waited
-until she heard Rose call, “Coo!” like a
-pirate. Then she looked up, and Rose was
-standing in the deep, soft sand not very far
-away. But Aunt Claire knew that she had
-not hidden the treasure so near. Oh, no!
-Rose was too sly a pirate to do that.</p>
-
-<p>Aunt Claire peered all around very carefully,
-and finally she spied the marks of little bare
-toes in the sand near the spot where Rose had
-stood when they first began to play. And she
-followed the tracks down to the water and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_100">[100]</span>
-up again, winding about in the funniest way,—something
-like this:—</p>
-
-<figure class="figcenter illowe31_25" id="i130">
-<img class="w100" src="images/i130.jpg" alt="">
-</figure>
-
-<p>Up and down and round about, twisting
-in and out, went the funny little marks, till
-Aunt Claire’s head whirled dizzily. Rose
-clapped her hands and laughed to see her
-trying to set her tennis shoes exactly in the
-track of those crazy wanderings. But at last,
-close by the water’s edge, Aunt Claire saw a
-little something which rose up like a bump
-on the sand; and about it were the marks
-of finger-scrapings. She stooped down and
-dug with her fingers, and soon she cried: “I
-spy!” and held up the pretty shell which
-Rose had hidden. “The treasure is found!”
-said Aunt Claire. “But what a search you
-made for me, wicked Pirate!”</p>
-
-<p>“It is a lovely game,” said Rose, hopping<span class="pagenum" id="Page_101">[101]</span>
-up and down with excitement. “Now <i>you</i>
-hide, Aunt Claire,” Rose put her hands over
-her eyes, and her auntie came back to the
-soft sand in order to start fair on a smooth
-piece of beach. Pretty soon she cried, “Coo!”
-And the marks of her shoes looked something
-like this:—</p>
-
-<figure class="figcenter illowe31_25" id="i131">
-<img class="w100" src="images/i131.jpg" alt="">
-</figure>
-
-<p>“Oh, I never, never can find the treasure
-in all that whirly-whirly!” cried Rose, shaking
-her curls like a Skye terrier. And indeed,
-it looked very hard. But Rose walked
-right along in the big prints of her auntie’s
-shoes, and without much trouble she found
-the shell where it was hidden in the middle
-of the whirly-figure.</p>
-
-<p>“That was a good hide,” she said.</p>
-
-<p>They played the pirate game for a long time,
-until the sand was covered up and down with<span class="pagenum" id="Page_102">[102]</span>
-the strangest patterns, and there was hardly
-room for a fresh footprint anywhere; for this
-was not a large beach.</p>
-
-<p>“We shall have to stop, now, I suppose,”
-said Rose with a sigh, “and wait until Mr.
-Sea has washed out all our marks with his
-ocean sponge. See, he is creeping up and has
-begun already. To-morrow the beach will be
-all smooth and white again so that we can
-show Kenneth how to play buried treasure,
-too.”</p>
-
-<p>“Let us play just once more,” said Aunt
-Claire. “It is my turn to hide the treasure,
-and I think I can find a place which will not
-be too hard, all among these markings. Blind
-your eyes, little Pirate.”</p>
-
-<p>“All right,” said Rose, who was a very
-good-natured pirate. And she closed her
-eyes.</p>
-
-<p>Now there was not much smooth sand for
-Aunt Claire to walk in, but she managed to
-go up and down the beach in a funny parallel-lined
-pattern, like this:—</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_103">[103]</span></p>
-
-<figure class="figcenter illowe31_25" id="i133">
-<img class="w100" src="images/i133.jpg" alt="">
-</figure>
-
-<p>And when she called, “Coo,” Rose started off
-upon the trail, laughing every time she turned
-the sharp corner and came back upon the long
-stretch up or down.</p>
-
-<p>At last she came to the little bubbly mound
-in the sand where Aunt Claire had hidden the
-treasure. She stooped over and her yellow
-curls swept the sand as she thrust in all her ten
-fingers with a shout of triumph. Presently she
-jumped up with the treasure in her hand and
-stood still, examining it curiously. Then she
-gave a squeal of joy and came racing up the
-beach to her auntie, with her curls flying
-madly.</p>
-
-<p>“Why, Aunt Claire,” she cried, “it is a
-really, truly treasure, this time! See what was
-hidden inside the whirly-shell!” and she held
-up a bright ten-cent piece which she had
-pulled out of the little treasure-box.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_104">[104]</span>“So there is,” said her auntie. “I wonder
-how it got there?”</p>
-
-<p>Rose looked at Aunt Claire and laughed.
-“I like this game; very specially the end of
-it,” she said. “Now what shall we do next,
-Auntie?”</p>
-
-<p>“We can’t play here any more,” said Aunt
-Claire. “The beach is so marked up that if
-a pirate should hide his treasure here he might
-never be able to find it again. I would not
-risk mine, if I were you.”</p>
-
-<p>“No, I suppose I had better not,” said Rose,
-shaking her head. “I think I ought to keep
-the money for the game to-morrow, shouldn’t
-I, Auntie?” she added, rather wistfully.</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, no!” said Aunt Claire. “A pirate
-would never do that. You must go up to the
-store and change it for merchandise. That is
-what pirates always did in the old days.”</p>
-
-<p>“What is merchandise?” asked Rose
-brightening. Then with a sudden thought,
-“Is candy merchandise?” And Aunt Claire
-said that it was.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_105">[105]</span>“Well, then, you must come with me to
-the store and share,” said Rose, pulling her
-auntie by the hand. And away both pirates
-went to the little village store which was about
-a mile from the cottage.</p>
-
-<p>“I think it is lovely to be a pirate!” cried
-Rose, as she danced along the road with the
-ten-cent piece in her hand. “I am going to
-be a pirate every single day.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, not every day,” said her auntie, in
-dismay. “The pirates did not go pirating
-every day, or there would not have been treasure
-enough to last. They did other things
-between whiles.”</p>
-
-<p>“I suppose they couldn’t go pirating when
-it rained,” said Rose thoughtfully. “Perhaps
-it may rain to-morrow.”</p>
-
-<p>And it did.</p>
-<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop">
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<span class="pagenum" id="Page_106">[106]</span>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XI<br>
-
-<small>THE PIECED BABY</small></h2>
-</div>
-
-<p class="drop-cap">FOR a long time Rose had been wanting a
-little sister. Kenneth was the very best
-brother that ever lived, and they had beautiful
-times playing together. But Kenneth was
-growing to be a big boy, and he liked a great
-many things that Rose did not enjoy,—fishing,
-for instance, which made her very ill.
-And there were things which Rose liked that
-Kenneth would not play with her. Rose
-thought if only she had a little sister they two
-would like just the same sort of things. They
-could play dolls together, and house, and tea-party,
-and have the most beautiful times when
-Kenneth was away doing something very
-different.</p>
-
-<p>Rose had waited a long time for the little
-sister. She had spoken to her papa and mamma<span class="pagenum" id="Page_107">[107]</span>
-about it months before, and they had said that
-perhaps some time there would come a little
-sister for her. Rose thought that Christmas
-would be a very nice time for the sister to
-come. But although Santa Claus was very kind
-and had brought two little kittens to Christine,
-the Christmas cat, and had brought Alice,
-her beautiful new doll, to Rose herself, there
-had been no baby sister in mamma’s stocking
-nor in papa’s.</p>
-
-<p>Rose was almost tired of waiting. She
-wanted the little sister so much that one morning,
-when Kenneth had gone to dig clams with
-Captain Prout, she cried all by herself out in
-the woods behind the house,—cried as if her
-heart would break. Her Aunt Claire found
-her there, and asked her what was the matter.
-Then Rose told her all about it.</p>
-
-<p>“Have you asked the fairies to help you?”
-said Aunt Claire sympathetically. Rose said
-that she had forgotten to do that.</p>
-
-<p>“Well, I would do so, if I were you,” said
-Aunt Claire gravely. “One never knows what<span class="pagenum" id="Page_108">[108]</span>
-may happen if you can only get the fairies to
-help.”</p>
-
-<p>Rose thought over what her auntie had said
-all that day, and she resolved to ask the fairies
-to help her at the very first chance she had.
-She sometimes saw them, when she woke up
-between dreams at night, and she hoped that
-very soon she should meet her friends again.
-It happened sooner than she expected.</p>
-
-<p>That very night, when she had not been
-asleep very long, she was suddenly awakened
-by a little silvery laugh. And when she
-opened her eyes to see what had laughed,
-there in the moonlight at the foot of her
-bed stood a beautiful Fairy in a silver dress.</p>
-
-<p>“Why, Rose, what are you crying about?”
-said the Fairy.</p>
-
-<p>“Was I crying?” said Rose. “I did not
-know it.”</p>
-
-<figure class="figcenter illowe28_125" id="i139">
-<img class="w100" src="images/i139.jpg" alt="AWAKENED BY A LITTLE SILVERY LAUGH">
-<figcaption class="caption">
-
-<p class="caption">AWAKENED BY A LITTLE SILVERY LAUGH</p></figcaption>
-</figure>
-
-<p>“Yes,” said the Fairy. “You were crying
-in your sleep, sobbing so hard that I heard
-you away off in Fairyland. So I knew something
-very sad must be troubling you, and I<span class="pagenum" id="Page_109">[109]</span>
-came just as quickly as I could to my little
-friend. What is it, Rose? What is the matter?”</p>
-
-<p>The Fairy spoke so kindly that Rose began
-to cry again.</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, I do so want a little sister!” she
-sobbed.</p>
-
-<p>“Well, why don’t you go about to get
-one?” asked the Fairy.</p>
-
-<p>“I don’t know how,” said Rose, blinking
-the tears in wonder. “Where can I find one,
-dear Fairy?”</p>
-
-<p>“You can’t find a whole baby,” said the
-Fairy, “but you must gather her in little pieces.
-Then perhaps my fairies will put her together
-for you, like a patchwork quilt.”</p>
-
-<p>“I never heard of such a thing!” exclaimed
-Rose indignantly. “I don’t want a pieced
-little sister, I want a nice whole one.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, very well,” returned the Fairy Queen
-carelessly, “but I’ll tell you a secret. They
-are <i>all</i> pieced that way, though nobody knows
-it. The seams never show, we take such fine,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_110">[110]</span>
-fine stitches. But the pieces must be carefully
-chosen. Haven’t you noticed how some
-babies have a nose which doesn’t belong with
-the chin, or unmatched eyes, or ears which
-are not a truly pair? You must do better than
-that, Rose. You must choose carefully, so that
-your little sister will be symmetrical and even,—the
-same on both sides.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, can I really do it?” cried Rose eagerly,
-sitting up in bed. “When may I begin?”</p>
-
-<p>“Begin now,” said the Fairy. “I suppose
-you would like to have the little sister as soon
-as possible?”</p>
-
-<p>“I would like her to-morrow!” cried
-Rose, jumping out of bed. “But how shall
-I begin? Will you not help me?”</p>
-
-<p>“I cannot help you to collect the pieces,”
-answered the Fairy, “but I will give you a
-hint. You might begin with a <i>face</i> for your
-little sister; and why not go to the clock for
-that?” So saying the Fairy suddenly disappeared.</p>
-
-<p>“Go to the clock!” Rose gasped, “how<span class="pagenum" id="Page_111">[111]</span>
-very strange!” Then she looked up at the
-tall old clock that faced her bed, and in the
-moonlight the face seemed to be smiling at
-her. “It’s a queer face for a baby sister to
-have,” thought Rose, “but the Fairy ought
-to know. I will begin as she told me.” So
-she peeled the pillowcase from her pillow to
-make a good big bag for the pieces which
-she was to collect. Then she went up to the
-clock and said politely,—for he was an old
-friend of hers,—“Please, Clock, I want your
-face to begin a baby sister.” Then she took
-off the face and put it in the bottom of the
-pillowcase bag.</p>
-
-<p>“Now what must my little sister have
-next?” wondered Rose. “<i>Eyes</i>, of course!
-But where shall I find eyes?” Just then her
-own eyes happened to spy the pincushion on
-the bureau. “To be sure! Needles have eyes.
-I will borrow two for my sister.” And into
-the bundle went two needles. But Rose was
-careful that they should be just alike, as the
-Fairy had warned.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_112">[112]</span>“Now I want a <i>nose</i>,” thought Rose. “What
-has a nose? Oh—a kettle.” And very quietly,
-so as not to waken any one in the house, she
-ran down into the kitchen, took the nose
-from the teakettle, and put that in the bag.</p>
-
-<p>“A <i>mouth</i>; I must have a mouth next. Oh,
-yes, a bottle has a mouth,” said Rose. She
-found one in the pantry, and its round mouth
-went into the bundle with the eyes and nose.
-But there must be a <i>tongue</i> to go in the mouth.
-Rose thought and thought; but at last she
-remembered that there was a tongue in her
-shoe, and that was added to the collection.</p>
-
-<p>“What about a <i>head</i>? She needs that for
-her face, her eyes and nose and mouth; I forgot
-her head!” cried Rose. “Let me think.
-Why, yes, a head of lettuce,—that is what
-I want.” And because it was summer, warm
-and pleasant out of doors, Rose skipped right
-out in her nightie and bare feet. The vegetable
-garden was behind the house, and there
-Rose picked out a round head of lettuce,
-which she added to her funny bundle.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_113">[113]</span>The garden made her think of something
-else. The baby must have <i>ears</i>, and where
-should one look for ears if not in the cornfield?
-So away she tripped to the cornfield,
-where for weeks she had been watching the
-ears of corn grow plumper every day. Here
-she carefully selected two pretty ears, just
-alike.</p>
-
-<p>“And now the little sister is ready and
-trimmed as far as her neck,” thought Rose.
-“And for a <i>neck</i>, I know where I can find
-that. Mamma’s white vase on the parlor
-mantel has a beautiful neck.” So back to
-the house went Rose, and soon into the bundle
-with the other things went the white
-vase.</p>
-
-<p>“Now let me see, baby must have a <i>body</i>.
-What is there that has a body? The body of
-a—the body of a—what have I heard? The
-body of a wagon; yes, that is it! But I can’t
-take Papa’s big wagon. A little one will be
-nicer for a baby. I will take the body of Kenneth’s
-express wagon,” and Rose pattered<span class="pagenum" id="Page_114">[114]</span>
-softly to Kenneth’s room, where the little red
-cart went into the fast-growing bundle.</p>
-
-<p>Next Rose took the <i>arms</i> of a sofa, two <i>legs</i>
-of a chair, and two <i>feet</i> of a table. Then she
-went back to her own little room. “You poor
-old clock,” she said to her now faceless friend,
-“I must rob you again. Please, I want your two
-<i>hands</i> for my little sister.” And the clock had
-to give her his hands, whether he could spare
-them or not. Then Rose remembered that
-the baby must have <i>nails</i> on her hands and feet.
-So she tiptoed very softly into Mamma’s room
-and got twenty nails from the little carpenter’s
-chest which Mamma kept in her closet.</p>
-
-<p>By this time the pillowcase had grown very
-heavy and hard to carry, like Santa Claus’s
-wonderful pack. Moreover, Rose was tired,
-for she had been roaming around for a long
-time collecting the pieces of her little sister.</p>
-
-<p>“I think I must have everything now,” she
-sighed, sitting down on the edge of her bed.
-“Such a funny bundle! I hope little Sister
-will not look very queer with all these strange<span class="pagenum" id="Page_115">[115]</span>
-kinds of features and things. I wish the Queen
-of the Fairies would come and tell me what
-to do next.”</p>
-
-<p>Just at that moment Rose blinked and
-stopped talking, for in at the window on a ray
-of moonlight came walking the Fairy Queen
-herself. She smiled at Rose and nodded when
-she saw the big bundle.</p>
-
-<p>“Good!” she said. “You have done well.
-I hope that you haven’t forgotten anything,
-for that would be awkward.” Rose shook her
-head positively. “Very well,” went on the
-Fairy, “now empty out your bundle upon the
-floor at the foot of the bed, put the pillowcase
-on the pillow and go to sleep. As soon
-as your eyes are closed tight I will see what
-my fairies can do with the pieces which you
-have collected. But mind, you must not
-peep.”</p>
-
-<p>“No, I promise not to peep,” said Rose,
-and obediently she went to bed and closed
-her eyes tight, and before she knew it she
-was sound asleep.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_116">[116]</span>Rose slept and slept and slept, later than
-usual. And it was not until the old clock
-called out, “One, two, three, four, five, six,
-seven, <i>eight</i>!” that she opened her eyes with
-a pop and stared at him hard. How could a
-clock speak without a face? But there the old
-fellow stood, smiling at her as usual, with his
-hands pointing up and down quite correctly.</p>
-
-<p>“Then it was only a dream after all!”
-sighed Rose, and there were two tears in her
-eyes as she thought of the little sister whom
-she had hoped to see this morning. “There
-wasn’t any Fairy Queen, and I didn’t go about
-last night collecting eyes and ears and hands
-for a new baby. Oh, dear! Oh, dear!”</p>
-
-<p>Just then there was a knock on the door,
-and Papa came into the room. “Wake up,
-my little Rose,” he said, “and see what I
-have to show you here! Something came in
-the night, something new and nice that you
-have wanted for a long time.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, Papa,” gasped Rose, “what is it?
-Not a—not a little sister?”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_117">[117]</span>Papa looked surprised. “Why, how did
-you guess, Rose?” he asked. “That is just
-what it is.” And he beckoned to Eliza, Rose’s
-own old nurse, who came into the room with
-a tiny bundle in her arms. And there, wrapped
-in soft flannel, was the pinkest, prettiest, cunningest
-little baby you ever saw!</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, Papa!” cried Rose, clapping her
-hands. “It wasn’t a dream after all. I did
-collect the pieces. Oh, I am so glad!”</p>
-
-<p>Papa looked puzzled, but Rose had no
-time now to explain about the Fairy Queen.
-She was too busy examining the little pink
-bundle to see if it was all there as she had
-planned. Yes, there were the eyes and ears,
-the little hands and nails, all quite evenly
-matched. This was no crooked, carelessly
-patched baby, this little sister of Rose’s. The
-fairies had smoothed out all the pieces and
-made them beautiful, and, as the Queen had
-promised, there was not one seam to show
-how it had been done. Oh, how proud Rose
-was of the dear little nose and the pink mouth!<span class="pagenum" id="Page_118">[118]</span>
-Suddenly her face clouded. The baby had
-opened its pink mouth wide to let out a
-babyish howl, and Rose saw a dreadful sight.
-There was not a single tooth there!</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, oh!” cried Rose, “I forgot her
-<i>teeth</i>. And there was my comb lying on the
-bureau conveniently all the time. Oh, how
-careless I was! Poor little Sister!” and she
-burst out crying.</p>
-
-<p>Nurse and Papa assured Rose that it was
-quite fashionable for a baby to be toothless at
-first; that the little sister’s teeth would come
-soon enough. But Rose could not believe it.
-She felt sure that she had spoiled the baby,
-who would never be quite finished like other
-children. It was only when, some months
-later, Papa and Nurse turned out to be right
-and Rose felt the little hard teeth pushing
-through the baby’s gums that she became
-quite happy and relieved.</p>
-
-<p>“I think that this was the Fairy’s doings,
-too!” said Rose. And indeed, that did not
-seem more wonderful than the fact which<span class="pagenum" id="Page_119">[119]</span>
-Rose could never explain,—that no one had
-missed the nose of the teakettle, nor the neck
-of Mamma’s white vase, nor any of the other
-things which Rose had collected to piece the
-baby. For, like the clock’s hands and face,
-they were all in place as usual the very next
-morning after that exciting night. But, as
-Aunt Claire said, of course it is useless trying
-to explain anything which has to do with the
-fairies. Is it not so?</p>
-<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop">
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<span class="pagenum" id="Page_120">[120]</span>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XII<br>
-
-<small>THE ALARM</small></h2>
-</div>
-
-<p class="drop-cap">ONE day Captain Prout said to Kenneth,
-“How’d ye like to go out with me
-to-morrow morning to catch bait for my lobster
-traps? We’ll have to start early,—right
-early for a little city feller like you. What do
-you say to four o’clock?”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, I can get up at four o’clock just as
-easily as at seven,” said Kenneth proudly; “of
-course I will go with you, Captain Prout.”</p>
-
-<p>The Captain chuckled. “’Tain’t so easy
-as you think, to git up at sunrise, when you
-ain’t used to it,” he said; “but you kin set an
-alarm, I guess. You ask your father, an’ if he
-says you can go, I’ll take you off from the
-beach in my boat to-morrow morning at four-fifteen;
-that is, pervided you’re there, Sonny.”</p>
-
-<p>Of course he would be there! Kenneth
-asked his father if he might go, and Mr.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_121">[121]</span>
-Thornton was quite willing, for he knew that
-Captain Prout would be careful of the little
-boy. Kenneth did not tell his father how
-early he must start. But without troubling
-any one he set the alarm clock at four, and
-put it under the bed, so that it would be sure
-to waken him in due season.</p>
-
-<p>Now, very early the next morning, when
-every one in the Thornton cottage was sleeping
-soundly, two little figures came walking
-up through the woods towards the back door.
-The little boy carried a pail of milk, and the
-little girl walked beside him, and they looked
-something like the children whom you see
-in the full moon,—Jack and Jill. But these
-were not Jack and Jill. They were Tommy
-and Mary Prout, Captain Prout’s twins, and
-it happened to be their turn to bring the milk
-that morning to the Thornton cottage for
-Kenneth’s and Rose’s breakfast. I don’t know
-what Kenneth and Rose would have done if
-the little Prouts had forgotten to come with
-the milk. But they never forgot, not once,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_122">[122]</span>
-all summer. There were six of them—three
-boys and three girls—and every morning in
-July and August, whether it rained or shone,
-two of them came two miles from Lobster
-Cove with the milk. And they came very
-early,—so early that no one in the cottage
-ever saw them do it. They were glad of this,
-for they were very bashful. Whenever they
-were out in the woods or along the shore and
-heard any one coming, they always scuttled
-away and hid like little frightened animals.</p>
-
-<p>Sometimes Kenneth and Rose spied one or
-two of these children running away through
-the woods, but they had scarcely ever seen
-their faces, and did not know one from
-another. They called them just “the little
-Prouts,” and thought them very queer.</p>
-
-<figure class="figcenter illowe28_125" id="i155">
-<img class="w100" src="images/i155.jpg" alt="THEY WERE TOMMY AND MARY PROUT">
-<figcaption class="caption">
-
-<p class="caption">THEY WERE TOMMY AND MARY PROUT</p></figcaption>
-</figure>
-
-<p>But the little Prouts knew Kenneth and
-Rose much better. They often watched them
-from a distance, when Kenneth and Rose did
-not know. And they thought the Thornton
-children the most wonderful creatures that
-ever lived, and their toys and their doings the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_123">[123]</span>
-finest ever known. For you see, the little
-Prouts had no toys of their own, and were very
-different from Kenneth and Rose in every
-way, except in being little brothers and sisters.</p>
-
-<p>Tommy and Mary, who were just the age of
-Kenneth, came stealing very quietly through
-the woods with the pail of milk, which they
-carried around to the back door and set upon
-the step, ready for Katie to take it when she
-came down to get breakfast. They had done
-their errand, and now were they not ready
-to tramp home? Oh, no! They stood for a
-minute listening, to be sure that no one was
-stirring in the cottage, and then very softly
-they tiptoed around to the front of the house,
-where the broad piazza was. Sometimes the
-city children left their toys all night out on
-the piazza. The little Prouts knew this, for
-they had often before done just this same thing
-in the early morning after their long tramp
-with the milk.</p>
-
-<p>It was such a fine night that Rose had<span class="pagenum" id="Page_124">[124]</span>
-swung her doll’s hammock on the piazza, and
-Alice, her beautiful new doll, was sleeping
-here very sweetly. Rose had heard that it
-was good for children to sleep in the open air.
-Kenneth had left his express wagon and his
-rocking-horse out here, too.</p>
-
-<p>The little Prouts stood at the foot of the
-piazza steps, staring up at these wonderful
-things.</p>
-
-<p>At last Mary Prout reached out her hand
-and touched her brother. “Ain’t I dreaming?”
-she said. “No, I ain’t. But Tommy!
-Ain’t they beautiful!”</p>
-
-<p>Tommy took a step towards the piazza and
-paused, listening. There was no sound in the
-house. “Let’s go up,” he whispered. “No
-one will ever know. Come on.”</p>
-
-<p>The two children stole noiselessly up the
-steps and crept over the piazza to the sheltered
-nook where the toys were safe from the dew.
-Mary sank down on her knees beside Alice.
-“Oh, oh!” she breathed. “I never saw anything
-so beautiful!”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_125">[125]</span>Tommy was looking eagerly at the rocking-horse.
-“Oh, how I wish ’t I dared ride
-on him, just once!” he thought. He reached
-out his hand to stroke the mane of the beautiful
-creature, the like of which he had never
-before seen. And at the same moment Mary
-stretched a trembling hand towards Alice’s
-golden curls. Think of having a doll like that
-for your very own, to kiss and play with, and
-carry around wherever you went! If only she
-might have it in her arms just once, Mary felt
-that she should be happy all the rest of her
-days.</p>
-
-<p>But just at that moment there came a terrible
-sound, “Pr-r-r-jingle-jangle! P-r-r-r-r!
-Jang-jang!” In the stillness it seemed to
-sound louder than the loudest thunder. Tommy
-started as if he had been shot. Poor Mary
-drew back her hand as if Alice’s yellow curls
-had burned them. “Pr-r-r-jang-jang!” The
-dreadful noise continued, and it came from
-inside the house.</p>
-
-<p>With one frightened leap Tommy and Mary<span class="pagenum" id="Page_126">[126]</span>
-were down the piazza steps. Casting one wild
-look behind to see if they were being followed
-by the terrible creature that was growling to
-warn and punish them for daring to touch
-those precious treasures, they fled away like
-foxes across the garden and into the woods at
-the back of the house. Poor little frightened
-things! They thought that their early-morning
-secret had been discovered, and never
-again would they dare to venture near that
-piazza which was the only fairyland that they
-knew.</p>
-
-<p>Meanwhile what was going on inside the
-house? “Pr-r-r-jang-jang!” The alarm clock
-still buzzed away fiercely. Kenneth had
-wound it up as far as it would go, and for
-several minutes the bell rang, until every one
-in the house, except Kenneth himself, was
-wide awake.</p>
-
-<p>Papa and Mamma woke up instantly. Mrs.
-Thornton’s first thought was about the new
-baby. “Oh, John!” she cried, “has anything
-happened to the baby? Do call Eliza.”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_127">[127]</span>Mr. Thornton was already out of bed. “It
-can’t be burglars,” he said, “for we haven’t
-any burglars down here on the island, nor any
-burglar alarm, either. Don’t be frightened.
-I will go and look through the house.”</p>
-
-<p>In the hall he met Aunt Claire and the
-servants, shivering in their wrappers. “Oh,
-John,” cried Aunt Claire, “is the house afire?
-I certainly heard a fire-alarm.”</p>
-
-<p>“Nonsense!” said Mr. Thornton. “It
-must be some one pulling the door-bell.” But
-when he went down to open the door, with
-the servants following in a frightened, huddled
-group, there was no one waiting outside.
-The piazza was empty. Only Alice swung
-peacefully in her hammock, seeming not the
-least frightened.</p>
-
-<p>“It is very strange,” muttered Mr. Thornton.
-“It certainly seemed to me inside the
-house.”</p>
-
-<p>In the hall outside the nursery he met old
-Eliza, the nurse.</p>
-
-<p>“Have you been into Master Kenneth’s<span class="pagenum" id="Page_128">[128]</span>
-room?” she asked. “I thought the noise
-came from there, though I don’t see how it
-could be so.”</p>
-
-<p>“It can’t be, of course,” said Mr. Thornton,
-but he went into Kenneth’s room, where
-the boy was still sleeping soundly. It was just
-at this moment that Kenneth at last woke up.</p>
-
-<p>“What is the matter?” he murmured,
-blinking sleepily. “What is the matter,
-Papa?”</p>
-
-<p>“We heard a bell ring,” said his father,
-“and Eliza thought that it came from here.
-Did you hear it?”</p>
-
-<p>“No, Papa,” said Kenneth drowsily, “I
-didn’t hear any bell,” and turning over he
-went fast asleep again. It was a quarter past
-four, and Captain Prout was just rowing away
-from the beach, where he had looked in vain
-for his little passenger.</p>
-
-<p>“I knew he would forgit to come!” he
-chuckled.</p>
-
-<p>From Kenneth’s room Mr. Thornton went
-to Rose’s. He found her standing by the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_129">[129]</span>
-window in her little blue wrapper, looking
-out towards the woods.</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, Papa, what is it?” she said eagerly.
-“Do you think it was the fairies?”</p>
-
-<p>“Fairies? Why, what makes you think it
-was fairies?” asked Mr. Thornton, “though
-I must confess that I don’t know what else it
-could have been.”</p>
-
-<p>“I looked out of the window,” said Rose,
-“and I saw two little creatures run into the
-woods as fast as they could go. One was a
-little girl and one was a little boy, and I think
-they were fairies who had been ringing our
-door-bell.”</p>
-
-<p>“Pooh-pooh! Fairies don’t ring doorbells,”
-said her father. “And at this time in
-the morning it isn’t likely that any of the
-island children were ringing our bell and running
-away, as the naughty boys do in the city
-sometimes. I don’t understand it at all. But
-the noise has stopped, so let us finish our naps,
-as Kenneth is doing. He is the wisest of us
-all, not to bother his head about it.”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_130">[130]</span>And so they all went back to bed and slept
-soundly until breakfast time.</p>
-
-<p>At the breakfast table the first thing Kenneth
-said was,—</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, goodness me! I was going to fish
-with Captain Prout at four o’clock in the
-morning. But I didn’t wake up. How he
-will laugh at me! But why didn’t my alarm
-clock go off?”</p>
-
-<p>“<i>Alarm clock?</i>” said his father. “So you
-set the alarm, did you? Well, that accounts
-for everything. What a sleepy head you are,
-Kenneth!”</p>
-
-<p>Yes, that accounted for everything, except
-for Rose’s fairies. They never were accounted
-for. And indeed, those poor little fairies never
-again dared visit that scene of their terrible
-early-morning alarm.</p>
-<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop">
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<span class="pagenum" id="Page_131">[131]</span>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XIII<br>
-
-<small>BROTHERS AND SISTERS</small></h2>
-</div>
-
-<p class="drop-cap">THE summer passed away only too
-quickly, as summers do, and almost before
-the children knew it the fall had come,
-and it was time to go back to the city to school.
-It was very hard for Kenneth and Rose to leave
-the island, with all its beautiful playgrounds
-and wonderful playthings, so different from
-what one has in the city. And yet it was
-pleasant to be back in the city, too, to see all
-their little friends again, and to begin new
-studies at school. Kenneth and Rose soon forgot
-to long for the beach, and the rocks, and
-the woods behind their little summer home,
-they were so happy in their other home in the
-city. They scarcely ever thought of the island
-nowadays, and when they did it seemed very
-far away and unreal, almost like an island in
-a dream. They forgot that there were people<span class="pagenum" id="Page_132">[132]</span>
-still living there to whom this was the only
-home; people who would be there all through
-the long winter, when the rough winds would
-sweep through those evergreen trees, <i>whew!</i>
-so loudly, and the waves would dash up over
-the bare rocks, <i>splash!</i> so fiercely, while all
-the island lay cold and dreary and deserted,
-wrapped in a blanket of snow.</p>
-
-<p>One rainy Saturday morning Mrs. Thornton
-was dusting the shelves in the play-room
-closet, where the children’s books lived.
-“Oh, dear!” she sighed, “It is such a bother
-to take care of all these old magazines! I
-wish I knew some one who would like these
-papers after you children have finished reading
-them.”</p>
-
-<p>“All the other children have more books
-of their own than they can read,” said Kenneth.</p>
-
-<p>“I know it,” said his mother. “But there
-might be <i>some one</i> who would be so glad to
-have the pictures and stories, if only we could
-know.”</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_133">[133]</span>Rose was playing with her dolls in the
-window seat, when she had a sudden idea.</p>
-
-<p>“Mamma!” she cried, clapping her hands.
-“Why can’t we send them away off down
-to the island where the little Prouts live?
-Don’t you think the little Prouts would like
-the magazines?”</p>
-
-<p>“That is a good idea, Rose,” said her
-mother. “I fancy the poor little things never
-see a magazine. They will be sure to like
-the pictures, anyway, whether they can read
-or not. I wonder if any of them can read?”</p>
-
-<p>“I don’t know what their names are,”
-said Rose, “but there are ever so many of
-them, boys and girls. Mamma, I should like
-to send my magazine to the little girl Prouts.”</p>
-
-<p>“And I will send mine to the Prout boys,”
-said Kenneth promptly. “Won’t they be
-glad to see it coming, every week?”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, indeed they will,” said Mrs. Thornton.
-“And you must be sure not to disappoint
-them. If you are going to send the
-magazines at all, I want you to do it regularly,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_134">[134]</span>
-every week. It will be a good practice
-lesson in remembering. Promise not to forget,
-children, if I let you send the papers this
-time?”</p>
-
-<p>“We promise, Mamma, we promise,” said
-Kenneth and Rose. And that promise was the
-beginning of a very interesting thing.</p>
-
-<p>Every week after that, when they had
-finished reading their two magazines, Kenneth
-and Rose rolled them up, each in brown
-stamped wrapper, and Rose wrote on hers in
-big letters, “The Misses Prout,” and Kenneth
-wrote on his “The Masters Prout,” and they
-sent them away down to the island in Maine.
-It wasn’t much trouble to do that. But my!
-you should have seen what pleasure it gave
-the little Prouts.</p>
-
-<p>All the year round, in summer and in
-winter, too, the little Prouts lived with their
-father, Captain Prout, in a tiny cottage on
-the island, close beside the sea. It was a very
-nice place in the summer; for then, like Kenneth
-and Rose, they were happy all day long,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_135">[135]</span>
-playing out of doors, fishing and picking berries.
-But best of all, they enjoyed carrying
-the milk to the Thornton cottage on the cliff,
-two miles away. For then they sometimes
-had a peep at the wonderful things which the
-strangers had brought to the island, and at
-the two children playing at games which were
-so different from any ever before seen thereabout.
-The little Prouts used almost to quarrel
-over their turns to carry the milk.</p>
-
-<p>But in the fall the summer people sailed
-away. Then the little Prouts went to school
-for a time, as they did in the spring; and that
-was pleasant, too. But in the winter there was
-no school, because of the cold and the deep
-snow, and the long road which the island
-children had to travel to the schoolhouse in
-the village. Also it was hard to get a teacher
-for these bitter winter months. The winters
-were lonely enough for the little Prouts. They
-seldom saw any other children, and there
-was not much for them to do except housework
-and patchwork and knitting, and helping<span class="pagenum" id="Page_136">[136]</span>
-father to mend nets and make lobster-pots
-for the next summer.</p>
-
-<p>The little Prouts had few playthings. They
-hardly knew what playthings were. They
-had seen Kenneth’s express wagon and rocking-horse,
-and Rose’s beautiful dolls on the
-piazza of the cottage. They had almost dared
-to touch the wonderful things one early morning;
-but a terrible alarm had warned them
-away, so they knew that these marvelous and
-lovely things were not meant for children
-like themselves. They thought that the city
-people were a different kind of creature.</p>
-
-<p>Tom and Mary and Susan knew how to
-read, but they had no books. On the island
-people did not read much, because there were
-no books. In some houses there was not even
-a Bible. There was no public library. There
-was no Sunday-school library, for there was
-not even a church on the island. In summer
-a minister came there to spend his vacation,
-and he preached every Sunday on the hill-top
-near the village. But in winter every one,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_137">[137]</span>
-even the minister, seemed to forget the island.
-The little Prouts were very ignorant, and they
-wondered if the Lord himself forgot the
-island in the dreary months of snow and cold.</p>
-
-<p>“Of course He forgets,” said Tommy,
-when they were talking about it one day.
-“He lives in the city, and comes down here
-only in the summer, just as the city people
-do.”</p>
-
-<p>“But He must remember us,” sighed little
-Polly. “The minister said He was our
-Father.”</p>
-
-<p>“Pooh!” said Tommy scornfully. “He
-ain’t our Father, either! You know he ain’t.
-He is <i>their</i> Father in heaven. I heard them
-talking to Him, one day, on the hill.”</p>
-
-<p>“But the minister said He was everybody’s
-Father, Tommy,” answered Mary wistfully.</p>
-
-<p>“But how <i>can</i> He be?” argued Tommy.
-“He is the Father of Kenneth and Rose
-Thornton, and of people like them who live
-in the city. He can’t be our Father, too; for
-if He was, we should be the brothers and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_138">[138]</span>
-sisters of Kenneth and Rose. And you know
-we ain’t that.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, no! We ain’t that!” echoed all the
-little Prouts sadly, and then they were silent
-for a long time. The little girls sighed,
-and their lips trembled. They admired Rose
-Thornton more than anybody they had ever
-seen. Many and many a time when Rose did
-not know it, the little Prout girls were peeping
-at her from behind some big tree in the
-woods or rock on the shore; wondering at
-her long, golden curls and at her pretty, pink
-skin, which never seemed to grow brown and
-rough like theirs, and at the simple little
-dresses, which seemed wonderfully beautiful
-to them. Rose’s blue cambric frock with the
-red leather belt and red hair-ribbon was their
-favorite.</p>
-
-<p>The Prout boys thought that Kenneth was
-the most wonderful person, with his bicycle
-and his Indian suit and bow and arrows.
-But they never dreamed of speaking to Rose
-or to Kenneth. They were ashamed even to<span class="pagenum" id="Page_139">[139]</span>
-be seen by them, and always ran away and
-hid, especially after that terrible morning of
-the early alarm. Oh, no! Of course these
-children could not be their brothers and
-sisters!</p>
-
-<p>It was at the end of that very same day,
-the longest, dreariest day of early winter,
-when the little Prouts had agreed that the
-Father had forgotten the island, that the
-magazines began to come. Tim Parks drove
-four miles from the village to bring them, he
-was so curious to know who could have been
-sending things to “The Masters Prout” and
-“The Misses Prout.” For no one had ever
-before sent any mail to the Prout family.
-These were postmarked from the city, too!</p>
-
-<p>“Something for the Masters Prout, and
-something for the Misses Prout!” he called
-out as he pushed open the door. “I thought
-I’d jest bring ’em over for ye.” And he
-handed the packages to Tommy and Mary.</p>
-
-<p>What an excitement there was then! They
-tore open the wrappers, and behold! A boy’s<span class="pagenum" id="Page_140">[140]</span>
-magazine and a girl’s magazine, full of pictures
-and stories. The children danced around,
-shouting and laughing. Somebody had sent
-them papers from the city! They were not
-quite forgotten!</p>
-
-<p>“Who sent ’em? That is what I want to
-know,” said Tim Parks.</p>
-
-<p>But there was no word or scrap of writing
-to tell, and Tim could not find out what he
-longed to know.</p>
-
-<p>“Wall, I guess they jest came from the
-magazine shop,” said Tim at last, as he went
-out of the door. But the children looked at
-one another. They knew better.</p>
-
-<p>“You said He had forgotten, and He sent
-these to show He hasn’t,” whispered Mary
-to Tom. And the children looked at the
-papers with a feeling of awe and pride.</p>
-
-<p>What continued joy there was for the little
-Prouts in those generous pages! Mary and
-Tom read every word aloud to the others,
-and to the whole family; for the father and
-mother were as much interested as the children.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_141">[141]</span>
-There was a continued story, and that
-was the most exciting of all. For it was one
-of the best stories that Aunt Claire had ever
-written. But, alas! it stopped short at the
-most thrilling part.</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, dear!” cried Mary, when she had
-read the last word aloud to her big-eyed
-audience. “Why does it stop? Now we shall
-never know how the Princess got out of
-the Giant’s castle!”</p>
-
-<p>Those papers lasted the little Prouts for a
-whole week. And they had not begun to tire
-of them when—another set of magazines
-came! Captain Prout happened to go to the
-village that day, and Tim Parks came running
-out to him from the post-office.</p>
-
-<p>“More mail for the Misses and the Masters
-Prout, Cap’n!” he called. “I guess your
-children are goin’ to have ’em come reg’lar.
-Ain’t it wonderful who sends ’em?”</p>
-
-<p>What a shriek of joy went up from the
-little Prouts when they saw what Father
-brought them that night! “Now we shall<span class="pagenum" id="Page_142">[142]</span>
-know about the Princess!” cried Mary, and
-they could hardly wait for supper to be over
-before they continued the wonderful tale.
-This part was to be continued also; but there
-was no such wail of anguish when the last
-word was read.</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, I’s sorry it’s done,” sighed little
-Polly; “but I guess the rest will come next
-week. Don’t you?”</p>
-
-<p>And somehow, even Tommy was hopeful
-this time. “Yes, I guess He hasn’t forgotten
-us, quite,” he confessed to Mary before they
-went to bed.</p>
-
-<p>If only Kenneth and Rose could have seen
-what joy their story papers gave to the little
-Prouts! Every week through all that bitter
-winter, in sun or in shine, through snow and
-sleet, as regularly as a Saturday came, one of
-the Prouts tramped four miles to the village
-for the precious magazines. And always the
-other little Prouts were waiting breathlessly
-for him to return, fearful lest this time the
-papers might not have come. They were
-always looking out of the window, a row of
-little heads, one above another.</p>
-
-<figure class="figcenter illowe28_125" id="i177">
-<img class="w100" src="images/i177.jpg" alt="WHAT A SHRIEK OF JOY WENT UP">
-<figcaption class="caption">
-
-<p class="caption">WHAT A SHRIEK OF JOY WENT UP</p></figcaption>
-</figure>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_143">[143]</span>“Did it come?” they would cry, making
-signs of eager question as soon as the messenger
-appeared in sight, and he would shout
-and wave the two wrappers over his head,
-whereat all the children would begin to jump
-up and down with joy.</p>
-
-<p>It would have been a dreadful thing if
-Kenneth or Rose had once forgotten to send
-the papers. But they never did, though they
-could not guess how much depended upon
-their remembering that simple little promise
-which they had made.</p>
-
-<p>No, Kenneth and Rose could not possibly
-know what the sharing of that single one of
-their pleasures meant to the little Prouts, and
-to all the other island children besides,—for
-in the end the whole island saw the magazines.
-They were passed on from family to
-family all that winter, and were literally worn
-to rags by the thumbing of many little fingers,
-and big ones, too.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_144">[144]</span>The Prouts were learning a great deal about
-many things, nowadays. It was almost as good
-as going to school. All that winter they lived
-in a new world of constant change. The little
-cottage was no longer dreary or lonely. Their
-stupid tasks were no longer tiresome, for they
-had the beloved magazines to read when all
-was done. They had the children of those
-stories for their companions and friends, and
-they began to understand, ever so dimly, that
-all the children of the world are little brothers
-and sisters to one another.</p>
-<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop">
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<span class="pagenum" id="Page_145">[145]</span>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XIV<br>
-
-<small>TOMMY’S LETTER</small></h2>
-</div>
-
-<p class="drop-cap">ONE day they were talking about it, all
-together.</p>
-
-<p>“God is our Father, as the preacher said,”
-declared Mary. “I read it to-day in the
-magazine, don’t you remember?”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes,” agreed Tommy, “it must be He
-who sends the papers to us, for nobody else
-knows about us. But He knows everything,—the
-preacher said so.”</p>
-
-<p>“I wish we could thank Him,” said little
-Polly. “He has been so good not to forget
-us.”</p>
-
-<p>“I am going to write to Him,” said Tommy
-suddenly; “there is a Letter-Box in the paper,
-and boys and girls write to it every week. I
-am going to write and tell the Lord how we
-thank Him.”</p>
-
-<p>And forthwith Tommy sat down and wrote<span class="pagenum" id="Page_146">[146]</span>
-to the magazine a letter something like those
-which he read every week in the Letter-Box,—yet
-different. An island letter would have
-to be different. This is what Tommy wrote:</p>
-
-<div class="blockquot">
-<p class="right"><span class="smcap">Lucky Island, Maine.</span></p>
-
-<p><span class="smcap">Dear Magazine</span>,—You kum evry weak,
-an i dono ow we got long witout You. The
-aint nobody in the Sity to tel You how to get
-to This jumpin-of plais, so we no that Our
-Father must send You evry weak. An we
-wanter Thanx him but we dono ow. Plees
-put this Leter in the Leterbox sos he wil see.
-He dont kum here in Wintr its so lonsum I
-gess he wood be glad if he knu ow hapy he
-made 6 litl chilren way down in Maine. I
-hop he will send it evr an evr we havnt nothin
-els to red.</p>
-
-<p class="right"><span class="indentright">Yours truly,</span><br>
-<span class="smcap">Tommy Prout</span>.</p>
-</div>
-
-<p>The editor of the magazine did not often
-print a letter spelled as badly as this one of
-poor Tommy Prout, who was eight years old,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_147">[147]</span>
-but who only went to school in the spring
-and fall. But when the editor read that letter
-he blew his nose and wiped his glasses and
-said:—</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, I’ll print your letter just as it is,
-Tommy Prout, and I think it will please Him
-whom you wish to thank, even if some one
-else mails the paper for Him every week.”</p>
-
-<p>So that is why, some days later, when Kenneth
-Thornton was carelessly cutting the leaves
-of his new magazine, he suddenly gave a surprised
-whistle. The name of his beloved
-summer island had caught his eye, at the head
-of a letter in the Letter-Box.</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, Mamma,” he cried, “see, here is a
-letter from our island. And it is signed,
-‘Tommy Prout.’ But I can’t make out the
-funny spelling.”</p>
-
-<p>Then Kenneth’s mamma read the letter
-aloud, and it did not sound so queer as it
-looked. When she had finished there were
-tears in her eyes and in Rose’s, too. And
-Kenneth was winking queerly.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_148">[148]</span>“The dear little fellow!” said Mamma.
-“Just think what it means to them to have
-those papers that you don’t care for. O children,
-our Father surely did put it into your
-heads to send the magazines; so Tommy is
-right.”</p>
-
-<p>“And we will send them ‘ever and ever,’
-as Tommy hopes, won’t we, Kenneth?” cried
-Rose eagerly.</p>
-
-<p>“Course we will,” said Kenneth promptly.</p>
-
-<p>“I’d like to write a letter to the little girl
-Prouts,” mused Rose. “It must be awfully
-lonesome on the island in winter.”</p>
-
-<p>“We must wait till next summer, Rose
-dear,” said her mamma. “We have been bad
-neighbors to those little children, and we
-must get acquainted with them first. The
-little Prouts do not know us, and it is our
-fault. But another summer we will know
-them. And then we will plan what we can
-do to make their winters less lonely. Poor
-babies!”</p>
-
-<p>“I’d like to send them a Christmas box,”<span class="pagenum" id="Page_149">[149]</span>
-said Kenneth, who had been thinking all this
-time. “I’ll send the boys a lot of books and
-candy and things.”</p>
-
-<p>“And I’ll send some to the girls,” cried
-Rose, clapping her hands. “Oh! That will
-be fine,—and a doll for each one.”</p>
-
-<p>“That is a good plan,” said Mrs. Thornton.
-“We will certainly do it. How selfish
-we have been to care for our beautiful island
-only while we were there, and to forget our
-neighbors who live there all the year through!
-Just think, Kenneth and Rose, those children
-believe that our Father doesn’t come there
-in winter. We must change that, and show
-them that He is watching all His children all
-the time.”</p>
-
-<p>Kenneth and Rose had a beautiful time
-making ready that Christmas box. Into it
-they put all the things that they had first
-thought of, and a great many beside. And
-they sent it so that it reached the island on
-Christmas eve. Tim Parks brought it over
-to the Prouts the next morning.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_150">[150]</span>“I guess your friend who sends you the
-magazines has sent you something fine for
-Christmas,” he grinned, as he carried the
-heavy box into the room where the six little
-Prouts stood gaping with wonder. “‘The
-Misses and the Masters Prout!’” he cried,
-reading the label.</p>
-
-<p>Mary squeezed Tommy’s hand and whispered
-something as they all crowded around
-while the box was being opened. And Tommy
-nodded wisely.</p>
-
-<p>On the top of the box, inside, was a card
-which read: “Merry Christmas to the little
-Prouts, from a brother and a sister who read
-Tommy’s letter in the Letter-Box. The kind
-Father watches over us all alike, on islands
-and in the big cities, and He bids us love
-one another, especially on His birthday.”</p>
-
-<p>A brother and a sister in the city! That
-news was almost more welcome than the box
-itself. If Kenneth and Rose could have seen
-those six little Prouts and have heard their
-squeals of joy when the box was unpacked,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_151">[151]</span>
-they would have been glad indeed that they
-had remembered to be brotherly and sisterly.</p>
-
-<p>The magazines which kept coming “ever
-and ever” and the books that were in that
-Christmas box were the beginning of the
-Island Public Library, of which every one is
-now so proud, and of many other good things
-which happened to the island and especially
-to the little Prouts.</p>
-
-<p>For in summers after that they grew to
-know and to love their neighbors, the city
-children. Kenneth and Rose have been a
-good brother and sister to the little Prouts
-ever since; and it is as good a fortune for
-Kenneth and Rose as it is for the little Prouts.</p>
-
-<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop">
-<div class="chapter">
-<p class="center"><span class="antiqua">The Riverside Press</span><br>
-<i>Electrotyped and printed by H. O. Houghton &amp; Co.<br>
-Cambridge, Mass., U. S. A.</i></p>
-</div>
-
-<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop">
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<div class="transnote">
-<p class="ph1">TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES:</p>
-
-<p>Obvious typographical errors have been corrected.</p>
-
-<p>Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been standardized.</p>
-
-<p>Archaic or variant spelling has been retained.</p>
-</div></div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin-top:4em'>*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK BROTHERS AND SISTERS ***</div>
-<div style='text-align:left'>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-Updated editions will replace the previous one&#8212;the old editions will
-be renamed.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
-law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
-so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
-States without permission and without paying copyright
-royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
-of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
-Gutenberg&#8482; electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG&#8482;
-concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
-and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
-the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
-of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
-copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
-easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
-of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
-Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away&#8212;you may
-do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
-by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
-license, especially commercial redistribution.
-</div>
-
-<div style='margin-top:1em; font-size:1.1em; text-align:center'>START: FULL LICENSE</div>
-<div style='text-align:center;font-size:0.9em'>THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE</div>
-<div style='text-align:center;font-size:0.9em'>PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-To protect the Project Gutenberg&#8482; mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase &#8220;Project
-Gutenberg&#8221;), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
-Project Gutenberg&#8482; License available with this file or online at
-www.gutenberg.org/license.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'>
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg&#8482; electronic works
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg&#8482;
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
-destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg&#8482; electronic works in your
-possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
-Project Gutenberg&#8482; electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
-by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
-or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.B. &#8220;Project Gutenberg&#8221; is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg&#8482; electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg&#8482; electronic works if you follow the terms of this
-agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg&#8482;
-electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (&#8220;the
-Foundation&#8221; or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
-of Project Gutenberg&#8482; electronic works. Nearly all the individual
-works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
-States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
-United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
-claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
-displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
-all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
-that you will support the Project Gutenberg&#8482; mission of promoting
-free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg&#8482;
-works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
-Project Gutenberg&#8482; name associated with the work. You can easily
-comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
-same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg&#8482; License when
-you share it without charge with others.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
-in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
-check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
-agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
-distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
-other Project Gutenberg&#8482; work. The Foundation makes no
-representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
-country other than the United States.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
-immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg&#8482; License must appear
-prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg&#8482; work (any work
-on which the phrase &#8220;Project Gutenberg&#8221; appears, or with which the
-phrase &#8220;Project Gutenberg&#8221; is associated) is accessed, displayed,
-performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
-</div>
-
-<blockquote>
- <div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
- other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
- whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
- of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
- at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you
- are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
- of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
- </div>
-</blockquote>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg&#8482; electronic work is
-derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
-contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
-copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
-the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
-redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase &#8220;Project
-Gutenberg&#8221; associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
-either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
-obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg&#8482;
-trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg&#8482; electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
-additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
-will be linked to the Project Gutenberg&#8482; License for all works
-posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
-beginning of this work.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg&#8482;
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg&#8482;.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg&#8482; License.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
-any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
-to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg&#8482; work in a format
-other than &#8220;Plain Vanilla ASCII&#8221; or other format used in the official
-version posted on the official Project Gutenberg&#8482; website
-(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
-to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
-of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original &#8220;Plain
-Vanilla ASCII&#8221; or other form. Any alternate format must include the
-full Project Gutenberg&#8482; License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg&#8482; works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg&#8482; electronic works
-provided that:
-</div>
-
-<div style='margin-left:0.7em;'>
- <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'>
- &#8226; You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg&#8482; works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
- to the owner of the Project Gutenberg&#8482; trademark, but he has
- agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
- within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
- legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
- payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
- Section 4, &#8220;Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation.&#8221;
- </div>
-
- <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'>
- &#8226; You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg&#8482;
- License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
- copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
- all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg&#8482;
- works.
- </div>
-
- <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'>
- &#8226; You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
- any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
- receipt of the work.
- </div>
-
- <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'>
- &#8226; You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg&#8482; works.
- </div>
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
-Gutenberg&#8482; electronic work or group of works on different terms than
-are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
-from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
-the Project Gutenberg&#8482; trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
-forth in Section 3 below.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.F.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
-Gutenberg&#8482; collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg&#8482;
-electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
-contain &#8220;Defects,&#8221; such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
-or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
-intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
-other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
-cannot be read by your equipment.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the &#8220;Right
-of Replacement or Refund&#8221; described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg&#8482; trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg&#8482; electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
-with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
-with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
-lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
-or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
-opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
-the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
-without further opportunities to fix the problem.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you &#8216;AS-IS&#8217;, WITH NO
-OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
-LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
-damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
-violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
-agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
-limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
-unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
-remaining provisions.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg&#8482; electronic works in
-accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
-production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg&#8482;
-electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
-including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
-the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
-or any Project Gutenberg&#8482; work, (b) alteration, modification, or
-additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg&#8482; work, and (c) any
-Defect you cause.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'>
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg&#8482;
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-Project Gutenberg&#8482; is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
-computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
-exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
-from people in all walks of life.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg&#8482;&#8217;s
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg&#8482; collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg&#8482; and future
-generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
-Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'>
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation&#8217;s EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
-U.S. federal laws and your state&#8217;s laws.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-The Foundation&#8217;s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
-Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
-to date contact information can be found at the Foundation&#8217;s website
-and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'>
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-Project Gutenberg&#8482; depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
-public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
-DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
-visit <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org/donate/">www.gutenberg.org/donate</a>.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
-donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'>
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg&#8482; electronic works
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
-Gutenberg&#8482; concept of a library of electronic works that could be
-freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
-distributed Project Gutenberg&#8482; eBooks with only a loose network of
-volunteer support.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-Project Gutenberg&#8482; eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
-the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
-necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
-edition.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
-facility: <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-This website includes information about Project Gutenberg&#8482;,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
-</div>
-
-</div>
-</body>
-</html>
diff --git a/old/69760-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/69760-h/images/cover.jpg
deleted file mode 100644
index fed4a08..0000000
--- a/old/69760-h/images/cover.jpg
+++ /dev/null
Binary files differ
diff --git a/old/69760-h/images/coversmall.jpg b/old/69760-h/images/coversmall.jpg
deleted file mode 100644
index 2746889..0000000
--- a/old/69760-h/images/coversmall.jpg
+++ /dev/null
Binary files differ
diff --git a/old/69760-h/images/i004.jpg b/old/69760-h/images/i004.jpg
deleted file mode 100644
index 66e2bd5..0000000
--- a/old/69760-h/images/i004.jpg
+++ /dev/null
Binary files differ
diff --git a/old/69760-h/images/i031.jpg b/old/69760-h/images/i031.jpg
deleted file mode 100644
index ff38f67..0000000
--- a/old/69760-h/images/i031.jpg
+++ /dev/null
Binary files differ
diff --git a/old/69760-h/images/i041.jpg b/old/69760-h/images/i041.jpg
deleted file mode 100644
index 69e53f9..0000000
--- a/old/69760-h/images/i041.jpg
+++ /dev/null
Binary files differ
diff --git a/old/69760-h/images/i059.jpg b/old/69760-h/images/i059.jpg
deleted file mode 100644
index fb28f88..0000000
--- a/old/69760-h/images/i059.jpg
+++ /dev/null
Binary files differ
diff --git a/old/69760-h/images/i065.jpg b/old/69760-h/images/i065.jpg
deleted file mode 100644
index 1dd5de9..0000000
--- a/old/69760-h/images/i065.jpg
+++ /dev/null
Binary files differ
diff --git a/old/69760-h/images/i087.jpg b/old/69760-h/images/i087.jpg
deleted file mode 100644
index 466faca..0000000
--- a/old/69760-h/images/i087.jpg
+++ /dev/null
Binary files differ
diff --git a/old/69760-h/images/i099.jpg b/old/69760-h/images/i099.jpg
deleted file mode 100644
index 4f766c2..0000000
--- a/old/69760-h/images/i099.jpg
+++ /dev/null
Binary files differ
diff --git a/old/69760-h/images/i119.jpg b/old/69760-h/images/i119.jpg
deleted file mode 100644
index b31d995..0000000
--- a/old/69760-h/images/i119.jpg
+++ /dev/null
Binary files differ
diff --git a/old/69760-h/images/i127.jpg b/old/69760-h/images/i127.jpg
deleted file mode 100644
index 69a3df9..0000000
--- a/old/69760-h/images/i127.jpg
+++ /dev/null
Binary files differ
diff --git a/old/69760-h/images/i130.jpg b/old/69760-h/images/i130.jpg
deleted file mode 100644
index 8d228fa..0000000
--- a/old/69760-h/images/i130.jpg
+++ /dev/null
Binary files differ
diff --git a/old/69760-h/images/i131.jpg b/old/69760-h/images/i131.jpg
deleted file mode 100644
index 35643fe..0000000
--- a/old/69760-h/images/i131.jpg
+++ /dev/null
Binary files differ
diff --git a/old/69760-h/images/i133.jpg b/old/69760-h/images/i133.jpg
deleted file mode 100644
index a246962..0000000
--- a/old/69760-h/images/i133.jpg
+++ /dev/null
Binary files differ
diff --git a/old/69760-h/images/i139.jpg b/old/69760-h/images/i139.jpg
deleted file mode 100644
index 2d08049..0000000
--- a/old/69760-h/images/i139.jpg
+++ /dev/null
Binary files differ
diff --git a/old/69760-h/images/i155.jpg b/old/69760-h/images/i155.jpg
deleted file mode 100644
index 5a3c6e0..0000000
--- a/old/69760-h/images/i155.jpg
+++ /dev/null
Binary files differ
diff --git a/old/69760-h/images/i177.jpg b/old/69760-h/images/i177.jpg
deleted file mode 100644
index 1eab71e..0000000
--- a/old/69760-h/images/i177.jpg
+++ /dev/null
Binary files differ
diff --git a/old/69760-h/images/i_title.jpg b/old/69760-h/images/i_title.jpg
deleted file mode 100644
index 051fb39..0000000
--- a/old/69760-h/images/i_title.jpg
+++ /dev/null
Binary files differ
diff --git a/old/69760-h/images/i_titlelogo.jpg b/old/69760-h/images/i_titlelogo.jpg
deleted file mode 100644
index c4a368b..0000000
--- a/old/69760-h/images/i_titlelogo.jpg
+++ /dev/null
Binary files differ